Dragged In Deep

by AliveNep

Summary:

Lucifer finds out about Charlie's deal with Alastor, leading an irritated Lucifer to track down the missing radio demon to "talk" to him. However, he ended up getting more than he bargained for when he ends up finding Alastor while he was suffering through the heat of deer mating season.

Surprisingly, Lucifer ends up having sex with the heat-induced Alastor. This leads to Lucifer feeling confused on why he allowed it to happen in the first place.. and brings in new curiosity from Alastor.

Notes:

Enjoy the fanfiction that was supposed to be a oneshot and ended up becoming a whole ass story.

Chapter 1: A Small Mishap

“Babe, I know you did it for good causes, but we need to talk about it eventually… Alastor is still dangerous to have this sort of deal with.”

It had been a few days since the fight with the exorcists, and things have calmed down in the hotel. After days of building, the new hotel was finished thanks to Lucifer’s magic and everyone has moved into their new rooms and areas. Even Lucifer was now staying at the hotel. It was only after the hotel was nearly done that Alastor has returned after he previously disappeared.

Charlie, of course, was thrilled that Alastor was back. She asked him a shitload of questions on if he was okay, where he had been, etc, all of which he avoided expertly and moved the conversation away with a pat on Charlie’s back.

However, Vaggie was less than thrilled, since this brought up an issue which was previously forgotten – Alastor and Charlie’s deal. Vaggie was worried on what Alastor could possibly want Charlie to do in the future. Charlie wrote a blank check, with the only rule being she couldn’t hurt anyone. It was dangerous. Something Charlie needed to get out of… somehow. Vaggie did not have a good feeling about Alastor, even if the overlord had fought for them. He clearly had ulterior motives, and someone like him with ulterior motives was not a good thing.

“It’s fine, Vaggie. It’s just a favor. Nothing harmful.” Charlie - sweet, innocent Charlie - saw nothing wrong. That was even more dangerous. She wanted to see the good in Alastor, to believe that he wouldn’t use it for bad. Vaggie, however, thought differently. If Alastor actually wanted to only help, he would have just told Charlie what he knew without making such a deal!

While the two were speaking – bickering – on the newly brought red couch in the lobby, both trying to get the other to understand their point of view, Husk and Angel Dust were at the bar. Husk was wiping down a glass with his usual poker face while Angel Dust tried getting yet another shot from the bartender. Angel had been cut off after drinking his daily quota, and he was not happy about it.

Unexpectedly, another person came up to the bar – Lucifer.

Lucifer saw that his daughter and her girlfriend were having a hard time and didn’t exactly know how to chime in. Should he chime in? Could he even help? What was even going on? All those thoughts went through his head as he got to the bar where two of the residents were. Perfect! These two were Charlie’s friends. They’d know what was going on. Then Lucifer could find out how to mediate and help his daughter with her relationship issues! Exactly what he needed!

Lucifer put an elbow on the counter of the bar, throwing finger guns at the two who were now looking at him with confusion. “Sooo… Huskers! Angel! What’s good!?” Angel Dust was going to respond to the very awkward king, but before he could Lucifer shook Angel’s hand. “Great! Glad to know you’re well! So, um, I see something’s going on over.. there…” Lucifer pointed to the other side of the room where Vaggie and Charlie sat on the couch.

Angel was still regaining his thoughts from the sudden and rather aggressive handshake before he looked over to where Lucifer was pointing. Angel couldn’t help but chuckle a bit. So the dad was coming to them for information? “Ya couldn’t ‘a just gone ova’ and seen for yourself?” Angel set down the empty glass that he was previously asking Husk to fill up for him before the king came along. Lucifer gave an awkward laugh that did worse than he thought at hiding his emotions. Angel turned around in the stool to face Lucifer. “Well, if ya really gotta know, Charlie-”

Husk stopped Angel before Angel could say what was going on, letting out a cough to seemingly clear his throat. “Angel…” Angel gave Husk a confused look, as well as Lucifer, though the fallen angel’s look had a bit more irritation at the interruption. He was just about to get the information he wanted!

“What’s up, Whiskers? Got somethin’ in ya throat?” Angel didn’t seem to realize that Husk was trying to keep him from spilling the news to Lucifer, merely turning back to the dad. “Anyway, Charlie’s got some weird ass deal goin’ on with Smiles and now Vagina’s all mad about it.” Angel leaned against the counter as he spoke, his elbows keeping him upright behind him as he crossed his legs.

Husk could only internally facepalm as Angel Dust gave away the deal with Alastor. He decided he wasn’t going to be around for the aftermath of that shit and set down the glass he was shining as he turned to walk away.

“Huh? ‘Ey, Whiskers, where ya goin’?”

Angel only understood Husk’s want to leave when he felt a power surge next to him. Angel jumped, his fur standing on edge as he looked back at the very pissed off dad standing a few feet from him. Lucifer’s eyes were red and his horns on full display on top of his head, his six wings outstretched and showing fully in the light of the hotel. Angel gave a hesitant laugh. “’Ey, um.. ch-chill out. They’re handlin’ it!”

Lucifer couldn’t hear anything said. He only saw red. His little girl… his precious Charlie… had a deal with that THING!? That creepy smiling asshole!? Lucifer would kill him a thousand times over if he dare lay a fingertip on Charlie! He knew he should have killed Alastor the moment he started causing issues!

Of course, the commotion that was brought out by his full form in his anger alerted said daughter and her girlfriend. Charlie had rushed to her dad in confusion and panic to try calming her dad down. “Dad? What’s wrong? Are you okay?” Charlie placed a hand on her father’s shoulder, snapping the angel back into reality and out of his thoughts. He, however, was still very pissed.

“Your soul.” Lucifer spoke in a calm but menacing fashion, trying to keep himself in check for his daughter.

“Huh?”

“Does he have your soul?”

There was silence before the girl understood what was being asked. “Oh! No, dad! Alastor didn’t ask for that! He just wanted a favor is all. Nothing to worry about!” Charlie gave Lucifer a reassuring smile, which melted away some of the anxiety which Lucifer had accumulated through his thoughts on what Alastor could want with Charlie.

Lucifer’s eyes went back to normal, though his horns and wings stayed. He was still iffy about whatever this deal was. A favor? That didn’t sound.. too bad, but this was Alastor they were talking about. Who he found out recently after his investigating was a rather ruthless overlord of the past. Lucifer didn’t trust it. “And what is this.. favor, specifically?”

“I… well…” Charlie gave a look of uncertainty before looking to the side, away from her dad. “Idon’tknow. BUT! But!” Charlie held her hands up to stop Lucifer from saying anything first. “It is just a future favor! Nothing bad! No hurting anyone or anything like that. It’s fine, dad.”

Vaggie was about to say something, most likely along the lines of it not being fine, but Charlie gave her a look. “It’s. Fine. Trust Alastor! He’s helped us out so much already. He’s the reason we were able to get the information we needed and the help from Cannibal Town and Rosie as well! He has good intentions, I’m sure of it!”

Lucifer didn’t know where to start. On one hand, he didn’t want to upset his daughter. On the other hand… that bitch manipulated his daughter into a deal! Of course he was pissed! She didn’t know what he wanted her to do either? He could force her to do anything as long as it didn’t hurt someone? Did she make sure it wouldn’t hurt her as well? Of course not, his little girl thought of herself before anyone else, bless her heart, but still!

Lucifer had to take a few deep breaths to keep himself calm. He just noticed that in his rage Husk and Angel has ran off, so it was just him and the two girls in the room. From what he could tell, that creep wasn’t around either. “Charlie, I… okay.” Lucifer stopped himself from saying anything unnecessary in front of Charlie, having to breath out. “And where is the ass- Alastor, exactly…? I would at least like to talk to him to.. make sure myself.” He would not give away his anger for now, but he could feel the twitch of his eye.

Vaggie let out an exasperated sigh at the question, turning the attention of the conversation over to her. “Who knows where that creep is? He said something about needing to be alone two days ago and hasn’t shown up since.” Vaggie tried finding out where Alastor was as well. Unfortunately, he was no where to be seen in the hotel, meaning he was somewhere outside of it. That meant he could be anywhere in the pride ring, and Vaggie wasn’t going to go all around town searching for him.

Charlie moved to go to Vaggie. “He said he would be back. He just needed to be alone for a while it seemed. He didn’t seem too well…”

Huh. So that’s why it has been unnaturally pleasant around the hotel to Lucifer lately. He didn’t have to deal with Alastor for the last two days. Figures. “So you don’t know when he’s coming back?” Lucifer’s question was answered with a shake of the head from Charlie. Seems she didn’t know. His hand went to the bridge of his nose. At this point, his horns and wings retreated back into his body, the initial wave of anger having settled for the time being. Charlie had her soul, but there was still concerning aspects of this deal to handle. And he would make sure they were handled himself.

“I see. Well! Then I’ll just have to wait for his return!” Lucifer clasped his hands together. “Until then, why don’t we talk some more, Char Char? We haven’t fully caught up just yet!” Lucifer gave his daughter a wide grin, his arm going around his daughter’s shoulders and pulling her down to his level and gently poking her with the apple on his cane. Charlie gave a giggle, seeming to enjoy the playfulness of Lucifer’s new act.

“We haven’t! I have so much to tell you about still! Come on, let’s sit!” Charlie separated from her dad to go towards the couch which Vaggie and her were just sitting on a minute ago. Vaggie gave a sigh and a small, loving smile at her girlfriend at the new energy Charlie was exuding, putting a hand on her hip as she followed her girlfriend.

Lucifer stayed in place, watching as the two walked to the other side of the room, and brought up his cane. He waved it in the air, summoning Razzle. “Find Alastor.” Lucifer spoke lowly to the small dragon behind him. Razzle gave a nod or two before he went to fly away. While he was with Charlie, Razzle could find Alastor. Lucifer definitely wasn’t done with this just yet.

---------------------

It had been three days. Lucifer has yet to find Alastor with the help from Razzle and the minions he had sent off to search around the city. Where in the hell could that radio demon even be!? It should not be that hard to find one demon. Alastor was an overlord, for crying out loud! If he was in an area, the power he exuded should have been radiating in that area.

The only thing Lucifer had to go on was that Alastor wasn’t feeling well before he left. Charlie said that he wasn’t himself, acting like he was in some sort of hurry and he seemed to be somewhat pale… well, paler than usual. Could the fucker be dead? No, that was impossible. That little rat wouldn’t die so easily.

So then where the ever-loving fuck was he!?

Lucifer sat down at the bar, exhaling a defeated sigh to himself as he melted, his face planting against the bar’s counter top. He didn’t realize someone was there until he heard a familiar grumble of understanding and he looked up, his chin still on the counter, to see Husk standing there, having been drinking some booze until Lucifer sat. Husk was such a familiar look for the bar that he blended in…

“Judgin’ by that sigh you just gave, you need this.” Husk slid a glass over to him, the red liquid of the glass a familiar sight to him. “Charlie told me you like this particular one.”

Lucifer sat up straight on the stool, looking down at the red alcohol in the glass in front of him. Lucifer’s face lit up, his eyes widening with glee. Charlie remembered his favorite, and even told Husk for him! She cared! “Fuck, yeah! My daughter cares about my tastes! Take that, you creepy smiling asshole!” Lucifer shouted out at nothing as he held up the glass of alcohol, kicking his legs in happiness and victory.

Husk raised an eyebrow at Lucifer’s outburst. “…Uh huh…” Husk got back to drinking from his bottle while Lucifer downed the glass. Husk gave a straight face, one filled with exhaustion, when Lucifer seemed to instantly regret downing the whole thing, as he started choking and hitting his chest.

“Wrong… pipe…”

“…Uh huh…”

Lucifer took a second of doubling over the counter and hitting his chest to catch his breath. Lucifer took in an extra few deep breaths just in case before he set the glass down, looking it’s emptiness. Lucifer suddenly felt rather upset again. “Damnit… She’s such a nice girl! Why did I let this happen!? Fuck!” Lucifer might be being overdramatic.. but he didn’t care! This was his daughter. Lucifer was worried sick. “Did I fail? Am I a bad dad? Shit…” Lucifer doubled over the counter again, this time to hold his head. “I’m a bad dad…”

Husk didn’t know how he ended up in this situation, but here he was… listening to yet another person in the hotel complaining to him. This time, Lucifer, the King of Hell. How lucky. He stayed quiet as Lucifer continued. Thankfully, the guy seemed to be good at talking to nothing. It seemed to be a gift left over from his previous seclusion.

“I just… I don’t know! Not only did I let it happen, I can’t even find the fucker! Me, the King of Hell, can’t find someone! So not only did I fail at being a dad, I failed at my basic scouting, too! Amazing!”

Husk blinked uninterestedly. He guessed he had to speak now. Husk did know where Alastor could be.. but he wasn’t telling that for certain reasons. One of them being Alastor would rip his throat at if he knew Husk told someone during this time. “It’s best you wait until he comes back. Trust me here.”

Lucifer paused at Husk speaking and turned to look at him. “And what does that mean? Do you know something I don’t?” Lucifer got up from his stool to go closer to Husk. “Do you know where he is? I’ll compensate for knowing!”

“I’m just letting you know to not go after him right now. Nothin’ else.”

Husk didn’t seem to want to budge, leaving Lucifer knowing absolutely nothing. Why should Lucifer not look for Alastor right now? Seemed rather suspicious. Lucifer could handle anything thrown at him! He was the big boss of Hell himself, it would be nothing he hasn’t dealt with before!

Lucifer pat Husk’s shoulder. “Come, now, Husker boy! Do you really expect me to not be able to handle something that creep throws at me? He-“

Lucifer cut himself off as he got a notice from the ones he sent to find Alastor. He’s.. been found? Lucifer jumped from his seat. “Seems it is time for me to take me leave! Alastor has been found!”

Husk was about to reach out to say something and stop Lucifer, but the angel disappeared into a swirl of red and sparkling gold before he could even say anything. Husk stared at the empty spot Lucifer once filled before shaking his head and going to drink more from his bottle. “Don’t say I didn’t warn ya.”

---------------------

Lucifer’s teleportation brought him to the middle of a rather unnatural forest. The light of the forest was a blue hue, with unnatural skies looking down at him. The energy in the air was also off. Nothing like usual.

A pocket dimension?

Lucifer turned his head to look to the tiny dragon flying next to him, gesturing to a house which it has found. More like a shack. It had the faint aura of dark magic, the energy of the dimension stronger the closer he got. Lucifer then remembered Alastor supposedly having this same forest in his room to hunt. Alastor was in the hotel this whole time… just deeper in his makeshift forest.

Lucifer turned his attention from the shack to Razzle when the small dragon seemed to demand attention by nuzzling his hand. “You’ve done well! Go rest now.” Lucifer gave the dragon a smile and a head pat, to which it happily roared and flew away. It didn’t need to be there for whatever fight was able to happen. Lucifer may be calmer now, but he certainly wasn’t any less pissed at Alastor.

Lucifer turned his attention back to the rundown shack in front of him, treading carefully over to its door. Why was Alastor hiding away in some pocket dimension in the first place? What in the hell could that creep of an overlord be planning? Lucifer asked himself these questions as he went into the shack through the front door. It was locked, but with Lucifer’s powers it was an easy thing to unlock such a door.

Walking inside, it looked much better than the outside. It has a 1920’s vibe, with bookshelves filled with books, records, and vinyls. There was radios everywhere. The red, black, and dark brown wood fit Alastor’s vibe rather well. It had his touch all over it. Not only that, but he felt Alastor’s presence in the home now, which he didn’t when outside. No wonder it was so hard to find the demon. He certainly knew how to hide and suppress his presence. Makes sense, after he hid away for seven years with no traces as to where he went. This must be the deer’s hideaway. Why he had it? Who knows.

“ALASTOR! I KNOW YOU’RE HERE! WE NEED TO TALK!”

Lucifer didn’t get an immediate reaction, but he heard a bump from down the hall he was standing next to. Lucifer grinned. So he was over there. Lucifer went down the hall quickly, stopping when the click of a lock sounded from a door and a field appeared over it.

---------------------

Alastor was, for a short answer, in agony. Alastor hated this time of year. The time of year in which, despite his efforts, he was unable to control his thoughts and physical instincts. Alastor liked being in control. He liked knowing what to do and say. He never liked being weakened. This season went against everything he enjoyed. A time in which he would hide himself away to avoid doing anything.. unnecessary. To avoid thinking things he didn’t want to think. Of course, it only helped slightly to isolate himself. It would be easier to find a mate, get it over with, and avoid having to deal with the insufferable heat and libido for weeks, but Alastor chose the hard way of doing things… literally and figuratively. He hated the thought of doing what his instincts wanted. It went against what he felt was necessary.

Alastor was forcing himself to stay clothed despite the unbearable heat radiating off of him and tightness in his pants. The only things that were off was his coat, gloves, and shoes as he laid in his bed, hugging a pillow and keeping his eyes tightly shut. Alastor was trying to think of anything else other than the want to fuck something. Anything. Nothing was working. He knew he would give in to his instincts eventually, but he was prolonging it for as long as possible.

Alastor let out a grunt of pain, his ears pushed back against his head as he curled into the pillow. He almost didn’t notice the presence of someone else around. If it wasn’t for the shouting of a very familiar voice, he wouldn’t have realized. Alastor’s eyes shot open when he heard the shout, sitting up at lightning speed. His ears perked up immediately.

Lucifer.

Why was he even there!? What the hell did that sorry excuse for a king want? Alastor almost got lost in his shock before he realized something. No. No, he could not let Lucifer see him like this! Hell, he probably couldn’t see Lucifer either. It’d send his instincts into overdrive after isolating himself and denying himself for days in this state. Alastor absolutely did not want to get those sorts of reactions from being around Lucifer. It was a rather distasteful thought to have.

Alastor went to stand from the bed, wanting to lock the door, but he ended up falling due to his shaky legs being unprepared to stand. This lead to a large bumping sound which he knew Lucifer heard. Cursing to himself, Alastor stood and went to the door, locking it and putting the best barrier he could on the door. It wouldn’t hold against the King of Hell, especially with Alastor being weakened, but maybe he could talk Lucifer out of being there.

Lucifer, clearly, heard the noise which came from the room. Alastor heard the footsteps on the hardwood floors of his home as Lucifer went up to the door and gave an annoyed sigh. “What do we have here? You do know that wouldn’t keep me from anything, right? Come out, we need to talk. I am pretty fucking pissed at you right now!” Lucifer wasn’t leaving until he talked to Alastor. If he needed to force himself in, he would.

Alastor straightened himself up, doing his best to act his usual self inside and out. He couldn’t go giving away anything.. even if he was giving away a lot just by cornering himself in his room. “Why, your majesty, what a surprise! I didn’t expect your visit. Unfortunately, I am quite busy at the moment and cannot speak to you. Would you be interested in a rain check, sir?” Alastor spoke with his usual flare, standing in front of the door and moving like his usual dramatic self to be in his usual character. Enable to trick others, you must first trick yourself, after all. He wasn’t doing well at tricking himself, though.

Lucifer didn’t know whether to be impressed at the voice he was hearing. It was obvious due to the circumstances that Alastor was putting up appearances. Lucifer didn’t care what state Alastor was in, they were going to speak on that deal now! “Nope, not doing that. Nuh uh. You made a deal with my daughter and now we’re talking about it! If you don’t open this door, I’m opening it myself.”

There was silence on both sides of the door. Lucifer was standing there, holding his ground, waiting for a response while Alastor was trying to figure out how to get the King of Hell out of his house. Alastor was already starting to feel a pull from Lucifer’s voice, being the first person he heard in his isolation. This wasn’t good. His instincts were catching up to him.

“Well, your majesty, I simply cannot complete that request at this moment I am afraid! I assure you, you don’t have to worry at all about that little deal of ours! I do not plan on hurting Charlie at all. So, with that out of the way, can we perhaps continue this another time?”

Alastor needed Lucifer out. Now. He was feeling lightheaded. Alastor moved back from the door, his hands going to the sides of his head as he nearly fell to his knees. “It.. is best if we do not speak now, your majesty.” Alastor’s voice faltered, the radio effect of his voice going in and out as if there was a bad signal. A buzz was ringing from him, one which he tried to keep in check but couldn’t quite control.

However, it seemed that Lucifer decided to do the exact opposite of what Alastor was wanting.

---------------------

Lucifer heard the shift in Alastor’s voice and the buzzing. He was done standing there. He was going to go in there and find out what was going on and talk sense into Alastor face-to-face! So, ignoring the warnings, Lucifer waved his cane and undid the force field on the door to forced it open, stepping into the room when the door flew open as if physically kicked.

The first thing he noticed was a sweet scent. What was that? It made him a little dizzy to smell. Did Alastor light some sort of candle or have air freshener for some reason? Who’s to say.

The second thing he noticed was the room being a mess, which seemed unlike Alastor. The red suit coat and black tie was thrown haphazardly on the ground, the red and black gloves following in a trail to a messed up bed which had claw marks on it, as if some sort of struggle happened against the sheets.

The third thing was Alastor himself, leaning on a desk on the other side of the room, as far from Lucifer as he could get. His button up that was usually under the red coat was undone at the top and rolled up at the sleeves, showing some of the scarring underneath on the deer demon’s chest and arms. Alastor’s ears were flattened far back, and his chest was heaving as if trying to catch his breath. The guy’s face was flushed red as well, which.. was a somewhat nice sight, which Lucifer hated thinking. Then.. looking further down, Alastor’s suit pants were undone, which did complete the image in front of Lucifer.

Lucifer was at a loss for words. What was he seeing right now? Did the guy get sick? Obviously, he was hot… Not in that way. The temperature way! Why was Lucifer even correcting himself here?

“The fuck happened to you?” Lucifer went go step closer, though Alastor held up a hand to stop the fallen angel. Alastor’s mind was a wreck. All he could think of was rather debauched images of Lucifer now that he could see him, take his presence in. Alastor’s heightened senses were in overdrive, particularly his sense of smell. Lucifer smelt rather sweet, like an apple, and it was not doing Alastor any favors here. The buzzing coming from Alastor got stronger, he sounds of a scratching record coming from the man.

“It would be best if you left, dear fellow!” Alastor gave a chuckle as if nothing was wrong. His voice showed exhaustion he couldn't hide. “We do not need to speak of this at this very moment!”

Lucifer was snapped out of his trance of looking at Alastor. No. He came here to chew out Alastor about the deal and he was going to do that! Lucifer stomped up to the taller man. “I will not be leaving until I say so, and I say that we need to talk. Sick or not, it doesn’t matter, I’m here for a reason.” Lucifer didn’t care that Alastor was sick, or that he looked surprisingly attractive right now for some reason! Alastor could lay down and talk to him.

Alastor gave Lucifer a dumbfounded look as he moved closer. His smile this entire time has been less than usual, but now his eyes showed his apparent shock as well. Lucifer being this close was causing Alastor’s restraint to run very thin. Alastor let out a low growl. “You have no idea what season it is, do you?” If Lucifer knew, he would have left already.

Lucifer gave Alastor a confused look at the question. He was quiet, thinking on what season it was. “Uh.. Autumn…?” Lucifer looked up as if to make sure in his head that was correct, tapping his apple cane. “What does that have to do with- AGH!?”

Lucifer was cut off by the deer demon tackling him, pushing Lucifer onto the floor with a sickening thud as his back hit the hard wood. Lucifer let out a pained grunt, dropping his cane and feeling his hat fall off his head. “What the fuck!?” Lucifer looked up to Alastor, pausing at the demon towering over him. Alastor had pinned Lucifer down by his shoulders, looking down at him from on top of him. The overlord’s eyes were radio dials, his figure getting bigger as sickening cracks came from the elongating limbs and antlers that grew longer on his head. Lucifer wasn’t going to lie to himself.. it was a bit shocking to see Alastor lose his composure like this.

Radio static came from Alastor, the radio dials of his pupils flicking from side to side in heightened emotion. Lucifer was so, so stupid. It angered Alastor. Annoyed him. The guy was incompetent and had no idea what he was doing. The irritation and anger he felt was being used as a catalyst by his rut. Alastor didn’t even realize he had attacked until it was too late. “It’s.. mating season, you- fffuck…” Alastor couldn’t even finish the sentence. The smell of Lucifer and the sight of the angel under him, hat having fallen off from the fall, was too much. Alastor needed to get away.. but he didn’t think he could now.

Everything clicked in Lucifer’s mind. Mating season. That made sense! Now things were falling into place. Alastor’s disappearance, his want for Lucifer to leave, the way he looked and acted. Yep. It fit. He forgot deer demon had mating season! Well, it wasn’t hard to handle from what he heard. All Alastor has to do was find a mate.

…. Oh.

Oh.

Lucifer gave an awkward laugh. He pat Alastor’s shoulder. “I hear ya loud and clear now, pal! Just let me go and I’ll be on my way! No need to-“ Lucifer stopped when Alastor brought his head down, his face in the crook of his neck. Lucifer’s breath hitched, his eyes shutting as he felt one of Alastor’s hands pull down his collar and forcefully undo the bowtie to get better access to his neck. “H-Hey, c-calm down there!”

Alastor didn’t calm down. Instead, he licked at the now exposed skin on the side of Lucifer’s neck above the collarbone, causing a shiver to come from the smaller man. He could stop this. He had the power to. He could easily overpower Alastor. So why wasn’t he? All his mind was filled with was the touch of Alastor on his neck and shoulders. His own body was reacting for some reason. What was this fuzzy feeling in his head as well? He’s felt weird ever since he smelt that sweet smell coming into the room.

Actually, had that smell gotten stronger?

A bell rang off in Lucifer’s mind. Pheromones. It was fucking mating pheromones coming off of Alastor. Wasn’t it only supposed to effect other deer? Why was it effecting him!?

Lucifer was taken out of his thoughts when he felt teeth on his neck. Alastor seemed to give in and had bitten Lucifer, causing Lucifer to jump and let out a loud groan of pain, his hands shooting up to tightly hold onto Alastor’s forearms.

Alastor couldn’t control himself anymore it seemed. As soon as he bit Lucifer, it was over. Alastor let out a growl, taking in all of the sweet golden blood that he could after having broken the king’s skin with his teeth. Lucifer’s blood was just as good as he thought it would be. While licking up any blood that spilled, Alastor brought his hand up to the top of Lucifer’s shirt and suit, using his strength and claws to rip the suit and buttons open in one go. Lucifer let out a high-pitched shriek of shock as his suit and shirt were broken, hearing some buttons that broke free sliding away on the wooden ground. He shivered and squirmed under Alastor at feeling the cold air hit his previously clothed chest and stomach.

Lucifer face was flushing badly at the situation. His breathing was uneven. There was a shock of adrenaline which he hasn’t felt in quite a long time. One which he wasn’t quite minding. The pain of the bite mark which Alastor was still biting into was actually enjoyable. It could be the pheromones clouding his mind, but he didn't want to fight back. Though his pride also caused him to be unable to admit that. “Y-You can’t just- ngh!” Lucifer didn’t even have a chance to finish his sentence, Alastor biting down harder. Alastor didn’t seem to want any sort of defiance.

Lucifer bit his lip when he felt a nail trailing down his chest and torso, another hand going in between the now torn shirt and Lucifer’s back. The hand rested on Lucifer’s lower back and lifted his waist up slightly, moving Lucifer’s body closer to Alastor’s. Lucifer’s breath quickened at the touch. Now he felt like he was the one in heat. His pants were tight, and got tighter the lower the nail went and the closer it got to the rim in his pants.

Alastor moved his head away from Lucifer’s neck to look down at the angel, the finger which was trailing down hooking at the rim of Lucifer’s pants. Alastor looked down at the shorter male, taking in the dark gold blush over his features and the quick up and down movement of his chest as he breathed. Alastor’s mind one screamed one thing – breed. Alastor’s grin widened. If Lucifer wasn’t liking this, he would have stopped it. Not only that.. Alastor could tell he was turned on. It was obvious.

“To think that the King of Hell would be so willing~!” Alastor purred in Lucifer’s ear, chuckling to himself. He wasn’t thinking straight due to the heat, but fuck it. He didn’t care right now. He was deprived of what he needed and he had a very willing participant under him. Alastor was only just now realizing how.. attractive Lucifer was. At least.. while under Alastor, complying to his wishes.

“F-Fuck you!” Lucifer felt his face burning up more at the words. He didn’t need Alastor’s wise quips. He was questioning himself enough already. Lucifer turned his head away, flinching when Alastor yet again broke his clothing, the button off his pants definitely flying off.

“Now, now, no need to rush. We are getting to that, Lucifer~.”

Lucifer sucked in a breath at his name being said. The way Alastor said it was like honey, dragging him in. He stayed silent as Alastor took off his pants, now leaving him completely bare as Alastor was still fully clothed. It felt unfair. Alastor seemed to realize this as well, and went to unbutton his shirt. Lucifer watched with more interest than he’d like to admit as Alastor undid and took off his shirt, revealing more of the jagged scars coating his body. Lucifer’s eyes studied every single one. Alastor.. was more toned than his suit made him out to be… Next was his pants, which of course Lucifer couldn’t pull his eyes away from.

Lucifer didn’t know what to think at the length pulled out. “Th-that is.. u-um…” That was going in him? Were they sure about this? Lucifer was rather small, after all.

Alastor brought his hand up, his shadow bringing him what appeared to be lube. Yep. That seemed to be the plan. Alastor opened the bottle and poured some of the lube on his fingers, coating them well. Setting the bottle down and leaning back over Lucifer, Alastor moved to spread Lucifer’s legs and pin one against his torso. Lucifer was surprisingly flexible it seemed, which made this much easier. Alastor very much wanted to just fuck Lucifer right now, but if he rushed it the guy would definitely leave. So he’d just do the minimum at least.

Alastor trailed his fingers down to the ring of Lucifer’s hole, teasing Lucifer slightly by pressing on it but not pushing the finger in. Lucifer gave what could only be described as a whimper, the fallen angel shifting under Alastor and giving a glare at the deer demon. Alastor gave an entertained hum. “No need to give such a look, Luci. I am merely taking my time.”

Lucifer growled at the nickname. How dare Alastor call him that!? Only one person was allowed to call him by such a name. “You- AH!” Before Lucifer could complain, Alastor shoved two fingers into Lucifer. The fucker interrupted him on purpose! Lucifer bit his lip hard at the intrusion, clawing at Alastor’s shoulders. He was not at all used to the feeling. Though something about it was surprisingly easy to adjust to, which was peculiar. Was this also the affect of the pheromones? Did they affect his body as well?

Lucifer’s thoughts were cut short when the fingers started to move, Lucifer letting out a louder than he wanted moan. Lucifer couldn’t clutch anything on the ground due to it being wood, so he had to opt for holding onto Alastor to keep himself grounded. Alastor seemed to know what he was doing, curling and scissoring the fingers inside to stretch Lucifer out. How was Alastor so good at this? Did the guy do this more often than Lucifer thought? Lucifer felt this had to be the pheromones in play, because it should not feel this good right off the bat. There was barely any pain, and Lucifer already felt like a mess.

Alastor was enjoying himself as he watched Lucifer come undone under him just from his fingers. The moans coming from the fallen angel were music to Alastor’s ears. Alastor didn’t do this often, but he had read quite a lot on this topic. It wasn’t hard to learn. It seemed that his knowledge of these matters would finally be of use now. Alastor licked his lips as he added the third finger inside Lucifer, humming contently at the loud moan that sounded from the action. Lucifer was definitely a loud one, much to Alastor’s heat-riddled mind’s delight. Alastor went harder with his fingers, angling them to hit a certain spot in the other that caused even better reactions to be shown.

However, as entertaining as this was, he couldn’t allow Lucifer to finish this early, and it was obvious the king was close. Lucifer’s grip on Alastor’s shoulders were tightening. So, Alastor pulled his fingers out, feeling a pang of pride in him at the disapproving sound coming from Lucifer.

Lucifer’s mind was in shambles due to the pheromones messing it up when he started feeling pleasure, so he could barely understand why Alastor stopped. He wanted more. He didn’t care about how he looked anymore. Lucifer shifted his lower body under Alastor as he tried to get some form of friction. Alastor decided to not have Lucifer waiting long, he himself being very impatient. He brought Lucifer’s other leg up, putting Lucifer in a mating press as he lined himself up. Alastor didn’t wait for Lucifer to realize what was happening and gave no warning, pushing into Lucifer and sheathing himself inside in one go.

The moan that came from Lucifer was more of a scream at the sudden action. It burned, and it was a lot to take in so suddenly. It was a good kind of burn, however. Lucifer just couldn’t contain his voice in time. Alastor was honestly surprised at how loud Lucifer was, but he didn’t complain at all. Lucifer’s screaming was exactly what he needed.. whether it was pain or pleasure, he didn’t care. People’s screams were Alastor’s pleasure.

“How about you continue screaming for me, Luci?”

Alastor gave Lucifer no time to recuperate, setting a punishing pace right from the get-go. It left Lucifer no time to catch his breath. Lucifer couldn’t help the loud moaning that came from him. He was caged in at all sides in the mating press, Alastor in complete control as he rammed himself into Lucifer. Lucifer felt like he was on some sort of high, only able to focus on Alastor and the act they were currently partaking in.

“F-Fuck… Al…stor…!”

Alastor moved to bite the other side of Lucifer’s neck, once again breaking skin and tasting the golden blood which fell from his wounds. Alastor himself was on a high, only wanting to fuck and breed the one under him. To tear into him and mark Lucifer as his. His mate. After all these years in hell, he kept himself from doing anything on mating season. This made his instincts particularly strong when it was finally happening. All consuming, only wanting this here and now.

Alastor pulled away from Lucifer’s neck, licking his lips clean of the golden blood before he moved to look down at Lucifer. One of his hands went up to pull on the back of Lucifer’s hair, forcing the fallen angel to look at him. “You are mine. Do you understand me?” Alastor growled, the static coming from him sharp in it’s frequency. He’s never felt this.. possessive over something before. It felt good to see the one that was his like this. When Lucifer failed to answer, probably not fully processing, Alastor tugged on his hair roughly. “Do you understand?”

Lucifer, of course, couldn’t exactly let out a proper answer at this time. Right now, he would agree to anything as long as Alastor kept going. “Y-yes…!” Lucifer moaned out at the tug of his hair, grunting when it was let go and his head fell back to the hard floors.

It only took a bit more for Lucifer to feel the cramp in his abdomen. He was close. He didn’t know if Alastor was, but he definitely wasn’t going to be able to hold it in. It was only a couple more seconds before Lucifer came, throwing his head back on the wood of the floor and arching his back as he climaxed on his and Alastor’s stomach. The heightened feeling due to just climaxing caused Lucifer to start shaking when he felt Alastor also climax, filling Lucifer up with his seed. Lucifer moaned from the feeling of being filled.

There was one issue though.

Alastor wasn’t soft yet, and he certainly didn’t seem to have enough yet.

Chapter 2: Panic and Desperation

Summary:

Lucifer struggles with his emotions as he tries to figure out why he would do such a thing with Alastor.

Lucifer’s first thought when he woke up in the morning was: ‘this is not my bed.’

The second thought he had was: ‘Ow! What the fuck!?’ from the pain surging up his lower back.. and everywhere else.

Lucifer was laying on his side in an unfamiliar bed in an unfamiliar place, facing the room around him. Most of the room was red and black, with outdated lighting and the smell of old books. The type of atmosphere you’d get from walking into an old house from the 1920s or 30s if it was owned by a serial killer. That wasn’t what concerned Lucifer, though. What concerned him was that he was hurting all over. His whole body was sore, specifically in his lower areas. He could heal any injuries, but why didn’t this feel like regular injuries?

Lucifer’s eyes widened once he realized. He froze in place from the reality hitting him like a ton of bricks. Memories from the day before came surging back into his half-awake mind, shocking him back to reality and causing him to fully awaken. Lucifer sat up instantly, throwing off the covers and looking at himself.

Alastor and him fucked.

Not just once, either. They’d gone a couple rounds after the first. Alastor seemed to not be satisfied with just one or two. Lucifer.. didn’t even mind then either, allowing Alastor to fuck him in any position on any surface he wanted in the room. They eventually did end up in the bed, but only for the last bit.

That’s what shocked Lucifer the most. He allowed it to happen. He.. enjoyed it. Lucifer enjoyed it.

Lucifer was in such shock he didn’t realize that there was movement in the bed next to him. He had been panicking to himself, not giving thought to the fact that Alastor was probably still there. Which he was. Alastor had been stirred awake by the movement of Lucifer next to him.

Alastor didn’t even need to see Lucifer’s face to know that the guy was freaking out. Alastor was freaked out as well, but not as much as he was surprised that it even happened. Plus, a little disturbed that he did such a thing in the first place seeing how he never liked doing such things. Alastor was also very perplexed as to why Lucifer went with his advances after being tackled. “Lucifer...” For once, Alastor didn’t have his radio filter, it just being a normal voice.

Lucifer let out a high-pitched yelp when he heard the demon’s voice behind him, immediately jumping away out of shock and ending up accidentally jumping out of the bed and onto the floor. “FUCK!” Lucifer accidentally landed on his ass, causing a shockwave of pain to come up. Alastor watched Lucifer’s writhing and recuperating from his place on the bed, having sat up to watch the supposed King of Hell on the ground. Honestly.. this would be somewhat amusing to watch if it wasn’t for the dread of the day before looming over both of them.

Lucifer, after getting himself together, glared daggers at Alastor, standing up from his spot on the ground. “Don’t you give me that shit-eating grin of yours! This is your doing!” Lucifer pointed at Alastor as he spoke. He winced when he felt something running down his leg, giving a disgusted look. Right.. Alastor never pulled out. Lucifer needed a shower. Now.

Alastor’s expression didn’t change, keeping his closed-mouth smile with his eyes half-lidded. “Well, my dear, I did warn you of the consequences of staying! You and I both know you had the power to leave.” As soon as it left, his radio filter came right back. Alastor’s own mind was racing itself. However, unlike Lucifer, he had a persona to keep, even if his mask was sort of broken the day before.

Lucifer couldn’t say anything back. Alastor was right. He could have left. He was given plenty of warnings. It wasn’t like he could say it was forced or that he didn’t enjoy it at the time, much to his dismay. That just lead Lucifer to freaking out more. “You- I- that isn’t the point! Fuck you!”

“I am afraid, my dear, I have already done that.”

The quickness of the comeback left Lucifer in shock. How was Alastor so.. undisturbed by this? Lucifer couldn’t comprehend this. The smile on Alastor’s face made him unreasonably mad. The images flooding into his mind from seeing it the night before while they fucked didn’t help. It made Lucifer felt the heat from before all over again. Was he feeling the affects of the pheromones even now? It has to be that. There was no other explanation.

“I- you-“ Lucifer felt like he was glitching out mentally. So many different thoughts and emotions were in his head all at once. Looking at Alastor as he seemed unphased by the situation didn’t help. Lucifer took a step back when Alastor moved to get up from the bed to go towards him. Lucifer could never read what Alastor was thinking, and that was part of the reason why he didn’t like the guy. He hated the guy. Despised him. So why did he feel less anger towards him and more.. whatever the fuck he was feeling now!?

Lucifer decided on a whim in the midst of his panic that he should leave and deal with his thoughts away from this. Away from Alastor. His clothing was destroyed, so there was no use in getting it. Lucifer opened up a golden portal next to himself, quickly making his escape into his castle bedroom. He couldn’t show up at the hotel like this. He needed to get himself together.

Closing the portal behind him as soon as he got through, Lucifer collapsed onto his knees. The muffled thud from the carpet decorating the floor as they landed on it was the first and only sound that came from the room around him. He was alone. He could think.

He, the King of Hell, Lucifer, had sex with Alastor.

He didn’t realize he had begun panicking until he noticed how quickly he was breathing. How weak he felt. Lucifer brought a shaky hand up to his mouth.

“It was just a fluke. There was pheromones around and I haven’t really had contact like that in years. Yeah. Yeah, that’s it.”

Lucifer was just touch-starved. He and Lilith broke up years before she disappeared seven years ago and he hasn’t been with anyone else. Of course he’d be a bit off. No one had done something like that after her.. or even before her.

Lucifer looked around, before noticing himself in the mirror on the other side of the room. He didn’t even notice the state his body was in. The claw marks and bite marks were littered all over him, dried golden blood all over his body. Lucifer grimaced, using his powers to heal himself with a snap of his fingers. At least with this, it didn’t look like that just happened. He would just.. take a shower and go to the hotel.

Everything was fine. Perfectly fine.

Lucifer went to stand, only to stumble and fall back on his knees. He felt weak in his legs from his panic.

Or not.

----------------------

Lucifer ended up taking longer to recuperate then he intended. It was a full day later that Lucifer got himself together enough to go back to the hotel. He couldn’t show any sort of hint towards what happened. He got himself a different suit and cane, since he left his cane at Alastor’s and he definitely wasn’t going back there. On the outside, it would look as if nothing has happened. He looked like his usual self apart from a slightly different cane, this one having some gold accents.

However, inside was completely different.

Lucifer has spent the day with Charlie, who seemed to realize Lucifer was acting slightly off. The first thing Lucifer had asked was if Alastor was back, not wanting to run into the creep. He must have been showing his hesitation in that question, since Charlie asked if he was alright or if something happened. Luckily, he was able to move on from the topic quickly and avoid anymore suspicion. Alastor hasn’t returned, so he was able to relax and try getting his mind off of what had happened.

That was.. until Alastor did return.

The whole gang was in the lobby of the hotel due to Charlie wanting to plan a grand reopening party. She wanted to invite any and all sinners to come to the hotel and see what they do. This was.. an insanely bad idea. Lucifer says so himself. But.. he just couldn’t say no to that face! Charlie was his one weakness. So, he just said okay despite his reservations. At least if he was there, he could keep it from going out of control.

Charlie’s eyes were sparkling with delight and excitement going over her plans to the crew. She could barely contain her joy. “Okay! Okay! So! I wanted to hand out some flyers to let everyone know what we are doing! I wanted all of you to come with to hand them out!” Charlie got out the flyers in question which, of course, she designed herself. It was.. blatantly obvious.

Angel Dust was the first one to break the silence of the designs of the flyers, which were way too.. colorful and.. rainbow-y for Hell. “Uh.. Charlie, did ya.. um.. make these..?”

“Mhm! Do you like them?” Charlie nodded enthusiastically while Angel gave a hesitant look as if trying to find the right words. Most likely to say something in a way that wouldn’t let the girl down.

“Well.. I.. hm…”

“It’s too happy.” Cherri Bomb, who was quiet until now, was the one to speak up when Angel didn’t. “Girl, if you’re gonna get even a sliver of these losers to come here, you’re not gonna do it with this.” Cherri wasn’t one to sugar coat, that’s for sure. Lucifer didn’t know the girl, but he could tell.

“Well, I think they are quite delightful, darling!”

A familiar voice, with a familiar distortion making it sound like it was coming from an old radio, sounded directly next to Lucifer. Lucifer jumped out of his seat on the couch in a frenzy.

Next to where he sat before was Alastor, having just been sitting right next to Lucifer for some god forsaken reason. Alastor had his legs crossed, looking at one of the flyers in one of his hands with his other hand having been.. behind Lucifer’s head on the couch. Where in hell did that creep even come from!? And why did Alastor show up right next to him? Lucifer gave Alastor an irritated look. He could feel his emotions rising once again. The emotions that he was burying by being with Charlie for the day were showing through the cracks.

Alastor looked at Lucifer with his usual smile, though his eyes were not smiling. Instead, they seemed to be searching for something in Lucifer’s. What the hell did that mean? Why was the demon looking at him like that? It didn’t help. Lucifer felt like Alastor was looking straight through him.

Charlie had turned to look at Alastor. “Alastor! You’re here!” The tension in between the two wasn’t picked up by the girl. Either that or it was and it was taken as the usual aggressive type they usually had going on. Alastor turned his attention away from Lucifer, disappearing from his spot in shadow to reappear standing directly next to Charlie.

“Of course I am, my girl! I saw your messages on my rotary phone of the meeting and just could not miss it for the world!” Alastor’s hand went up to pat Charlie on the head. He then held up the poster design. “And I must say, what an amazing design you have here!”

Charlie bounced where she stood when Alastor praised her design. Lucifer glared at the scene. Why the hell was he even doing that? They all knew that it wasn't Alastor’s style. Alastor was a cannibal overlord for crying out loud. Was he just doing this to get under Lucifer’s skin again?

“Ha! You of all people liking a cute design? Please.” Lucifer wasn’t going to stand for that. His emotions were everywhere and he certainly wasn’t in a good enough state to hold himself back.

Alastor stood straight, glancing to the side at Lucifer as his hands went behind his back in his usual stance with his microphone cane.. thing. Lucifer was 89% sure it was looking at him this entire time. Alastor walked over to Lucifer, his hooves clumping against the floors. Lucifer felt a danger signal in his mind go off, telling him to move back, but his pride forced Lucifer to stand his ground as Alastor went up to him and leaned over to his level. “Lucifer, my dear, of course I would like whatever our sweet little Charlie here came up with.”

Lucifer sucked in a breath. The way his name was just said.. the lower octave it was purred in. It sounded like before. Lucifer’s words and air was caught in his throat. Alastor was so close, too… with a smug grin and a glimmer of something else Lucifer couldn’t quite put his finger on in his eyes. As if Alastor was unraveling Lucifer's every thought with his eyes. Lucifer’s mind came to a halt. Usually he could make some sort of comeback, but nothing came up. Lucifer had to tear his eyes away to get any semblance of thought he had under control.

“Is something the matter, my dear~? You’re awfully quiet today.” Alastor’s hand went under Lucifer’s chin, a finger lifting it up so Lucifer looked at Alastor. That’s what broke Lucifer. The cracks that formed which he was patching up with flex seal came apart. Lucifer’s breathing got quicker as he panicked and images from the night they had flashed in his mind.

Nope. Nope. Nope. He needed to get out of there.

Lucifer quickly backed himself away from Alastor, his eyes wide from panic as he searched for an escape. It seemed that it was very noticeable he wasn’t well, since Charlie ran to her father. “Dad, are you okay? What’s wrong!?”

“Wrong? No, no, sweetheart, nothing’s wrong! Nothing! I just.. headache! I have a headache! Been havin’ one for a while! So I’ll probably head to my room! Yeah! Bye bye!” Lucifer grabbed onto Charlie’s hands as she brought them up to keep Lucifer from leaving, gently pushing them down to her sides. As soon as he had the window, he quickly went up the stairs and down the hall. He knew he wasn’t being followed because footsteps weren’t echoing behind him. He could have just teleported, but he didn’t think of that at the time.

----------------------

Alastor watched as Lucifer left up the stairs. Alastor didn’t think that would be enough to break him, but here they were. Alastor did have fun messing with the fallen. Honestly, he hasn’t gotten this good of entertainment for a while. He had dealt with his inner thoughts on this matter the day the two were separated. He felt nothing from this. They mated while he was in a rut and that was it. Alastor enjoyed it, but it was just because of his instincts of the time. Pleasure of the flesh wasn’t something the demon sought after, and deer didn’t mate to stay with their partners.

Lucifer, however, didn’t have that excuse. Maybe Lucifer could have used it being heat of the moment back then as one, but the way Lucifer was acting now was showing that it was a different reason. Alastor did enjoy the ammo to hit Lucifer with. Plus.. this was rather useful to have. Lucifer, the King of Hell, having some sort of feelings for him? It was just another card up his sleeve to use.

Alastor’s grin widened, looking at the stairs. Charlie was freaking out wondering if there was something wrong, and Vaggie was trying to console her. Husk.. had left up the stairs. Rather interesting. Sending his shadow after Husk, he went over to Charlie.

“Charlie, darling, why don’t we end this meeting here for now and speak on your plans later? I am sure you would wish for everyone to be together to continue.” Alastor spoke to the girl who was having internal turmoil of her own. “I am sure dear Luci just needs time to himself.”

Charlie looked to Alastor with eyes big with nervousness. She looked like a puppy confused on what to do next. How typical of the girl. How she was the Princess of Hell, Alastor didn’t know. She did have potential, though. The way she got others together and lead was something that could be nurtured.

“Y-yeah. Let’s end it here. Thank you, Alastor.”

Alastor’s hummed in acknowledgement of her words as she walked away to speak with Vaggie and the others. Alastor gazed back to the stairs, chuckling under his breath as he disappeared into his shadow.

----------------------

Through the shadow, Alastor watched as Husk walked up to Lucifer’s door. Husk hesitated at the door, before he gave a knock.

Husk could blatantly tell that something happened between Lucifer and Alastor. And unlike how he thought it would go when Lucifer left to find Alastor, it seemed to end up with Lucifer unable to handle being around Alastor. Husk knew what was going on with Alastor when the overlord left. Alastor was supposed to be out of commission for at least two weeks. However, now he was suddenly back without any issues while Lucifer was acting panicked. He could only think of the worst, but it didn’t make sense to Husk that would happen. Lucifer was stronger than an overlord.

Husk didn’t get an answer right away, it being silent on the other side of the door. On the other side, Lucifer was holding his ducks that he brought from his castle for support. His wings were out and wrapped around himself, hugging him and shielding him from the world. He noticed the knock, but didn’t answer. He didn’t know who it was and he for sure wasn’t going to risk Alastor being there.

There was another knock on the door. This time with a voice. “Hey, it’s Husk. I came to talk, if ya need a bartender to speak to.”

Lucifer’s wings went down just slightly so he could peak his eyes over them and look at the door. So it was Husk? Just Husk? Lucifer didn’t know if he should let him in or speak to him at all. It would be rude to just leave him hanging there, though. Lucifer’s wings unwrapped around himself and he allowed them to disappear in his back as he set the ducks down, standing up from his spot on the ground. Lucifer pulled himself together before going to open the door.

“Huskers! And what’re you doing here, pal? You didn’t need to come check on me. I’m completely fine! As dandy as ever!” Lucifer put on his best act, but it wasn’t exactly believable after the panic that he just showed the group. Lucifer wasn’t amazing at hiding his feelings. Even when he first arrived to the hotel before, his nerves were clear.

Husk raised an eyebrow at Lucifer’s words. Completely fine? Yeah, that was a load of bullshit. What was with all these people and only talking to him about their problems when he didn’t want them to? It was when he reached out that they refused. “We both know that ain’t true. The way you ran outta there was clear enough to me.” Husk didn’t need to be doing this.. but at this point, even if Lucifer was new, they’ve gone through a war together. Plus, he was Charlie’s dad, and he sort of grew fond of Charlie. The guy seemed alright, so Husk wanted to help. “Somethin’ happened between you and Alastor. I’m the only one here that knows about his.. seasons, so I’m the only one ya can talk to.”

Lucifer gave an awkward, long chuckle at what Husk was saying. This guy sure was perceptive, that’s for sure. Was it because he was a bartender? The guy needed a raise. Who was even paying him here? “Ah.. I see. Rather perceptive of you, pal!” Lucifer kept up his act, but it was more downtrodden now, his finger guns at the cat being slower and more hesitant.

Lucifer gave a long, defeated sigh. Why not? Lucifer hasn’t spoken to anyone about his issues, and he definitely wasn’t going to be able to run away from this one and seclude himself in his castle like he usually did. He would have to see this one on a daily basis.. and it seemed to like using anything it could against him. Lucifer gestured for Husk to come inside the room. The cat obliged, walking inside as Lucifer closed the door behind him.

Of course, the first thing Husk saw was all the rubber ducks. ALL of them. In every direction, everywhere you looked, there would be a mountain of varying sizes of just.. rubber ducks. There was a workshop in the corner working on ducks. There was hundreds of them. Paints of them next to paintings of Lucifer with Lilith and a younger Charlie. Husk stood in awe and shock at all the ducks in front of him. This.. what the.. duck was this?

“Ya.. seem to like rubber ducks…”

“Oh! Yes, I do! They’re so cute! I made quite a lot of different ones! Flying ones, fire spitting ones, flipping ones, flipping ones that spit fire, ones that flip and spit fire AND fly!” Lucifer’s mood shot up as he talked about the ducks, running into the room to showcase the ducks. Specifically, the one on his workbench that apparently spit fire, flipped, and flew.. straight into the wall. “It’s.. a work in progress… Oh! There’s also one that talks! … Somewhere in here…!”

Husk had no idea what to even say. This seemed like some sort of obsession. “..Uh huh…” Husk felt like he learned something about the King of Hell today that really shouldn’t have learned. His view of the guy was instantly shifted. So this was where Charlie got it from… “We are not here to talk about the.. ducks.”

Lucifer, who had been rummaging through a pile of ducks until Husk spoke, froze. Lucifer let out a long breath, moving away from the duck pile. “Right. This.. is about Alastor.” Lucifer just two days ago would have spoken Alastor’s name in pure anger and distain. Now? It was lacking both emotions. That confused Lucifer. Lucifer looked away from Husk, to the ground. “So, wait… You knew that Alastor was gone for some sorta mating thingy-majigy-thing and didn’t think to mention that in your little warning!? That would of been good to know! Very good!”

Husk crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, deciding to try and focus on Lucifer and not all the ducks around the place. Husk snickered. “If I told anyone about what he was doin’ I wouldn’t be here right now. All I could do was warn ya.”

Lucifer was frustrated that Husk didn’t tell him, but after thinking.. yeah, if he knew what was going on he wouldn’t have went and instead used it against Alastor when he got back. That would have lead to Husk probably taking the fall. He forgot that Husk was in some sort of deal with Alastor. That Nifty girl included. He brought them here to work. That meant Husk didn’t get paid and therefore couldn’t get a raise, now that he thought about it. Perhaps he could fix that later? Lucifer felt like they probably needed it. Well.. Husk did. He didn’t know about Nifty, that girl was weird.

Ah, right. His thoughts were getting off track.

Since Lucifer was stuck in his thoughts rambling to himself, Husk spoke up. “You left to find Alastor, and now suddenly he is fine a week and a half early while you’re here freakin’ out. It isn’t hard to see what is goin’ on.” Husk would get straight to the point. They had no reason to sugar coat it. Husk knew what Alastor and Lucifer probably did. The thing he needed to know was why, and if Alastor did something. “Doesn’t make sense to me, though. Which is why I’m here. To listen. It’s part ‘a the job.”

Lucifer respected Husk getting straight into it, because he knew fuck all about talking to people. He isolated himself for years, you think he knew how to talk about this shit? “Aha.. it’s.. a lot. I don’t even know where to begin with this shit.” Lucifer sat down on the couch in his room. Well, more like flopped down on it. How did people handle therapy? Was this even therapy? Two friends talking? Were they friends? No, it seemed to early for that. Maybe. How did friends work again?

He got off track again.

“I mean.. it isn’t like it was my fault! I didn’t know that shit was going on and I wasn’t thinking clearly. Just because I did it doesn’t mean anything.” The gates were opened, meaning that Lucifer was going to start rambling. “I mean, I would never do something like that with Alastor without having been influenced in some way! It means nothing that it was enjoyable, of course that stuff is. Him affecting me now is probably just some sort of after effects of the situation and pheromones. It is in no way my doing or fault for them! It’s him! Not me!” Lucifer’s rambling was quick, causing him to lose breath as time went on. By the time it was over, he was breathing rather heavily to catch his breath which he lost, not breathing once during that monologue of his. He was smiling, but it was more of a panicked one, his eye twitching. He felt like he was going crazy.

Husk didn’t even know where to begin with this. This.. was a mess of it’s own proportion. At least it didn’t seem like Alastor did anything too bad, which was what Husk was worried about. However, there was a bigger problem. Lucifer might be getting some sort of feelings for Alastor.. and that was a no go. That guy was not someone to get involved with. Husk didn’t even know if Alastor could get romantic feelings. Husk never heard of Alastor in any sort of relationship. “And if it wasn’t those.. ‘pheromone’ things and you actually were feeling this way naturally, what would you do?”

Lucifer drew a blank slate at the question. If it wasn’t pheromones? It had to be! There’s no way he, the King of Hell, would do something like that with a demon sinner like Alastor.

But if it wasn’t that… he didn’t really like thinking about it. “Uh.. but- I- hm…” Lucifer’s face showed a wide range of emotion as he tried to speak. Confusion, defiance, surprise, more confusion… Lucifer had to think very hard on the answer. If it wasn’t that.. that would mean he was feeling this himself. What would that imply? That he.. was getting feelings for Alastor?

No. No no no.

“No way. Not a chance. With that creep? Nuh uh. Don’t think so. Nope.”

Husk watched as Lucifer denied having any feelings quite vehemently, putting down any and all thought that it could be the reason. This is why he didn’t deal with sinners of pride… and right now he was dealing with THE sin of pride. “How about ya spend time away from Alastor, then? If it is just pheromones, it would go away in that time.”

Lucifer deadpanned. Lucifer didn’t even think of staying away from Alastor for a bit. Why didn’t he think of that? Right, because he wanted to be with Charlie. He could always make an excuse on why he was gone. He was the King of Hell, of course he’d have business! That’s the excuse he used before.

“Oh.. right! That can work! Then this’ll go away and be normal again.” Lucifer shot up from his seat, hitting the side of his fist on his hand as if he was the one that came up with the idea. Perfect. It was a plan. Lucifer went to Husk, putting an arm around the cat demon, much to Husk’s surprise. Lucifer poked Husk’s chest. “You, Huskers, my pal, are an amazing therapist! Excellent! You definitely need a raise!” Lucifer walked Husk to the door. He needed to plan what he’d say to Charlie.

Husk let himself be walked to the door. “I’m getting paid for this?” Husk never got any form of paycheck. Alastor just called him there and told him to work for booze.

“You are now! Now go. I need to figure out how to lie to my daughter!” Lucifer pushed Husk out of the room and closed the door behind him, leaving a confused Husk outside in the hall. Lucifer huffed to himself in renewed vigor. This would work.

As Husk walked away from the door and Lucifer was on the other side with new motivation, the shadow who was still there quietly chuckled to himself. It went down the hall to the other side of the hotel to where Alastor was staying, returning to its owner. Alastor had been listening to the radio and sipping some blood from his mug as he got information through the shadow. Alastor let out a chuckle, having enjoyed learning what he did from the conversation he was listening in on.

“Well, then. I shall have to make some preparations of my own…”

----------------------

As planned, Lucifer stayed away from the hotel. He had hauled himself into in his all too familiar castle and had been staying in solitude the entire time. He told Charlie that he needed to meet with the other sins in the other rings of Hell, to which Charlie understood. He hated lying to his little girl, but it wasn’t like he could tell her the truth. No. She was definitely not learning about that. This wasn’t the first time he used this excuse anyway.

During the time Lucifer was in the castle, he spent his time working on ducks. He needed to improve the flying one to stop running – or in this case flying – into walls. He had gotten comfortable, wearing his long, golden robe that had fuzz around the neck, bottom, and sleeve edges. He liked wearing his fuzzy robe. It was comforting. And he needed all the comfort he could get. Also, it was the color of his ducks! The fuzz and feathers of the edges reminded him of ducks as well. It was perfect.

In the end, he couldn’t figure out how to fix the flying duck. Was the routing wrong? The sensors? Was it just too fast? He didn’t know! He wasn’t giving up, though. He would fix this duck! He just.. needed a rest first. Tomorrow.

With that, and seeing that he has been working on his duck for five hours straight and it was now night time, he decided to head to bed. He didn’t exactly need sleep, he could stay up for days with his power, but he has nothing else to do here. He couldn’t call Charlie, since she was asleep. What would he even say if he called her?

Lucifer ended up practicing what he would say to his daughter on the way to his room. “’Hey, bitch’ was definitely not right last time. ‘Sup’ is too casual… Um.. ‘Hey’?”

He didn’t make a decision. He got to his room before he figured it out. His room, like his work room, was filled with ducks. Everywhere he went there were ducks. Even on his bed there were ducks. On the walls, there were ducks. Maybe even in the walls. They were comforting. They were his little stuffed animals. His favorite was Max. Yes, he named all the ducks.

Laying in his bed with his ducks, he went to find a song to listen to on his phone. He didn’t like TV, since that TV demon likes fucking with the minds of the people watching it, so instead he opted to try reading while in bed. He would have listened to music on his radio, but instantly swept that thought from his mind. No radio. Ever again. He’d throw it out tomorrow. Instead, he could sleep to his favorite songs playlist. He needed background noise.

Before he could even get comfortable and find a song, he felt something in his room. Someone.

That’s when he heard it. The buzzing static of a radio, the high-pitched noise as if a signal was found, and the all too familiar voice of the radio demon.

“Well, now, Luci dear, this is quite the room you have here. The décor is certainly unique!”

Lucifer jumped out of his bed, his wings coming out in shock as he flew to the other side of the room away from the intruder. On the other side of the room was Alastor, who seemed all too casual and calm for someone who broke into the castle of the King of Hell and showed up in his room. The demon seemed to just be.. looking around the room as if he was meant to be there. How the hell did the demon even find this place?

“What in the fucking hell are you doing here!? And in my room!? What the fuck is wrong with you!?” Lucifer was debating just killing the guy now for his impudence, but that would make Charlie upset. Hurting him would probably cause issues as well.

Alastor turned his head to Lucifer and seemed to realize something, putting his hand up to his chest as an apology. “Ah! Excuse me for my lack of manners, my dear! Let me fix that.” Alastor disappeared from sight into his shadow after speaking. Lucifer stood there, on edge, looking around and waiting for something to happen. There was then a knock on his bedroom door, one which was in the pattern of some sort of song.

Lucifer realized what Alastor meant by ‘fixing’ his manners then, and let out a snarl. “That is NOT helping the situation!” Lucifer went to the door, opening it aggressively. The door nearly broke the wall with how he flung it open. Lucifer gave Alastor a look of annoyance and irritation, Lucifer’s eye twitching. “You are not supposed to be here. This is my castle. My domain. No one is supposed to be able to enter unless I, me, the king, allows it!”

Alastor’s hand went up to rub his chin in thought, looking away as if he was actually considering Lucifer’s words. Alastor gave a hum, a buzzing behind his voice, before he shrugged and brought his hands up. “It seems not, my dear Luci!” Alastor entered into the room, brushing against Lucifer as he passed the other, Alastor’s hand moving up and brushing against his hair. Lucifer wasn’t able to keep the shiver that left him.

Fuck. Now wasn’t the time to get like that! Why was it even still happening!? It’s been two days since they did that! Lucifer’s wings curled back into his back as he turned, glaring at the demon now standing once again in his room. Lucifer stomped over to the demon. “Why are you even- huh?” In front of him was a hat, folded up suit, and a cane being held up by green magic. Lucifer blinked. Those were his. The suit and cane he left at Alastor’s. The suit was fixed and cleaned, along with the hat. The cane looked like it was brand new as well, the scratches of wear and tear from the years upon years he had it being gone.

Lucifer’s hands went out from instinct as the suit landed on them, the hat and cane following. Lucifer’s previously vexed expressed was now one of utter disbelief. “This- how- did you-“ Lucifer looked up to Alastor and then back down to the clothing. Then back to Alastor.

Alastor was focused on fixing something in his claws with one hand, seeming to have a somewhat.. softer grin. The grin was his usual one, but something about this one didn’t seem as sharp as the one he always wore. “I fixed them, mon cher. I could not stand seeing such an amazing ringleader suit go to waste. It was too sorrowful for my taste. I just had to sew them back together.” Alastor put his hands behind his back on his staff, as he turned to face the room. “It was my doing which caused such destruction, so I decided to do my part in fixing it. I do hope it is up to code!”

Lucifer had no idea what to even say. Alastor.. sewed then back together? Wait.. he knew how to sew? The radio demon, known for his massacres and sadistic radio broadcasts throughout Hell, sewed his suit back together?

The fuck?

Lucifer couldn’t believe it. He didn’t believe it. He set the suit down, unfolding it to inspect the seams of the suit. It.. was definitely sewed together. It was small, almost seamless fixes that only the trained eye looking very closely could spot. Remarkable. “You, of all people, know how to sew? You?”

Alastor didn’t turn to Lucifer, having been checking his microphone for some reason the entire time Lucifer was investigating the suit. “I have quite a lot of talents, mon cher.” Alastor dragged out the last words, which made Lucifer’s mind go blank. Wait.. how long has Alastor been calling him that!?

“D-Don’t call me that.” Lucifer needed to get Alastor out of there. “You’ve given me my suit back. You can leave now. Shoo.” Lucifer shooed Alastor off with his hand, but it didn’t seem like Alastor was leaving. On the contrary, he had moved closer to Lucifer, and has looked at the angel up and down. Lucifer then realized how underdressed he was, only being in his robe. This was his castle and his room, he should be able to be comfortable! Lucifer couldn’t help the golden blush that appeared on his face. “Wh-what? Go already!” Lucifer adjusted his robe to cover more of his chest.

Alastor didn’t leave. He went up to Lucifer quietly. Even when Lucifer backed up into his nightstand, his hands going to it’s edges, Alastor continued until he was right in front of Lucifer. Alastor leaned down until his face was almost touching Lucifer’s. “Tell me, mon cher, what are you feeling right now?”

Lucifer’s brain couldn’t interpret this situation. Lucifer stared down at the ground at his feet, seeing Alastor’s as well in his vision. It was better than seeing Alastor’s face. Alastor being this close to him was causing his heart to race. Lucifer needed to get himself together! “Annoyed that someone who I’ve told to leave is being way too close right now.” Lucifer got up all the vexation he could in his voice, but he was feeling none of that in actuality. Lucifer had to admit it to himself at this point.. this wasn’t caused by something else. This was his actual thoughts and feelings. But.. why?

Radio feedback could be heard from the taller man looking down at him, the demon using his finger under Lucifer’s chin once again to force his gaze upwards. “Speak the truth, Lucifer.” Alastor used that voice on him again. The one that seemed to have power over Lucifer. There was some sort of tug inside of him, telling him he must let it all out now. Whatever the truth was.

“Y-You don’t get to demand anything of me!” Lucifer moved his head away from the finger, but couldn’t take his gaze away from the other. Alastor’s gaze was dark, seeming to be entertained. That’s probably because he was. Alastor took joy in messing with others. The first thing he did to Lucifer was threaten his relationship with his daughter to get under his skin. But unlike before, Alastor messing with him now was.. different. Lucifer could feel heat in his body from it.

Lucifer was cut out of his thoughts when Alastor put one of his hands on the nightstand behind Lucifer. Their bodies were nearly touching, only missing each other by half an inch. Lucifer held in a breath as Alastor’s other hand went up to Lucifer’s shoulder, pulling down the robe slightly to show the shoulder there. Alastor didn’t say anything, or do anything else, seeming to be waiting for Lucifer to say something else.

Lucifer bit his lip at the robe being moved. Fuck. Why the hell was he reacting like this? “D-Don’t you not like touching? You seem rather touchy to me!” Lucifer remembered Charlie saying something about Alastor hating touch. He never liked the idea of it, she says. That didn’t seem to be the case now.

Alastor let out a small laugh, which was met with a glare from Lucifer. How dare Alastor laugh? What was with this guy?

“Yes, that is true. However, this is much too entertaining to me.” Alastor moved away from Lucifer. Lucifer thought that Alastor was done, but then he felt something on his legs, curling up them. “However, if that is your worry, then I can certainly make accommodations, mon cher~!”

Lucifer didn’t understand what was happening until it was too late. Lucifer was picked up by what seemed to be black tentacles by his arms and legs, being thrown onto his bed. The ducks seemed to have been moved somewhere else without him even realizing. “What-” Lucifer cut himself off with a high-pitched yip as he felt the tentacles coiling up his bare legs, two others coiling around his wrists and keeping his hands above his head so he was stuck there. Lucifer’s breath quickened as he realized what was going on. Looking to the side, he could see Alastor standing where he was before at the side of the bed. “Y-You have no right to be doing this!”

Alastor gave a hum at the words Lucifer spoke, walking around the bed until he was at the foot of it. Alastor’s cane hit the floor, his hands overlapped on it’s hilt. Alastor tilted his head, his eyes trained on Lucifer on the bed, who now had to look down to see the other at the foot of the bed. “Then stop me, mon cher. You have the power to break them.” Alastor gestured to the tentacles, which were going further up Lucifer’s legs as he spoke.

Lucifer glared at Alastor, about to retort, but it was once again cut short by the tentacles getting to Lucifer’s waist under his robe. Lucifer let out a small noise is surprise, squirming in their hold. He couldn't get out of them normally. His hands were still above his head and the tentacles on his legs were holding them so they were bent and off the surface of the bed, which meant he couldn’t move his limbs.

Alastor was right, though. He could get out of this. He could stop it. Just like he could before. Lucifer could easily use just a sliver of his power and break them. Though something in him didn’t want to. The heat that he had felt in his body before was rising. Embarrassingly, he felt.. hard. Was he really liking this?

Lucifer let out a small moan when the tentacle reached his cock, twisting itself around it. Lucifer did not want to admit it before, but he was hard for a while now. He has been trying to hide it, but that couldn’t really be hidden now. Lucifer closed his eyes tightly, turning his head away as another black tentacle came up and undid the tie on his robe, undoing the robe and opening it up. Lucifer shivered at the new skin’s contact with the air as well as the tentacle placing itself on his chest.

“Rather disappointing to see all those markings are gone. However, you did complain about touching, yes?” Alastor knew exactly what he was doing. He was a master at manipulation, and Lucifer was the thing he was trying to crack and break into. Lucifer knew this, but he also knew that the idea of Alastor biting him again.. leaving claw marks over his body.. it was a tempting idea. One which he was not letting himself think too much on. He wasn’t going to admit out loud what he wanted.. that he liked it.

It wasn't like Lucifer could think much on it anyway when the tentacles were keeping him from thinking straight. The tentacle on his dick had started to move, massaging and stroking him and causing a mix of moans and groans to leave him. The tentacle on his chest started to start attention on one of his nipples, a second tentacle mimicking the same movements on his other one. Lucifer couldn’t help the sounds coming from him, his hips instinctively bucking and moving into the tentacle on his dick.

Lucifer knew that Alastor was watching. He could feel the demon’s gaze on him. It sent shivers down the fallen’s spine thinking about how the other was watching and playing with him using the tentacles as he desired. Lucifer could leave whenever he wanted. Could stop this when he wanted. But at the same time he felt like he had no control. It was actually.. liberating, in a way. He couldn’t put his finger on it.

Lucifer jolted at a new feeling on his lower areas. Something rimming the muscle there. Lucifer’s eyes went wide open, looking down at himself and Alastor. If the golden blush on Lucifer could get any deeper, it probably would. “A-Are you serious!?”

Alastor was still standing there rather casually. It was as if he wasn’t watching Lucifer in such a debauched state from his own doing. “Is there any complaints you wish to give?” Alastor spoke as if taking a review at a store. Lucifer really wanted to slap that grin off of his face. Did the guy even have the ability to not smile?

There was no complaints on the situation. Lucifer didn’t want to admit that. “Fuck y-you!”

Alastor merely gave Lucifer a closed-eye grin as the tentacle which was rimming him prior entered into him. Lucifer squirmed at the feeling of it wriggling inside of him, stretching him out the deeper it went. Lucifer couldn’t help the louder moans that came from him, his hands grabbing onto the sheets below them and probably accidentally ripping into them. It stung, since Lucifer wasn’t exactly prepared, but it wasn’t exactly big. Alastor probably accounted for that. It just took a bit of adjusting for the stinging to go away as it moved inside of him.

Lucifer felt his toes curl as the tentacle moved, feeling himself relax and lose himself as it went deeper inside. Lucifer was being attacked by them at all possible angles, which heightened the pleasure throughout his body. Even as he kept himself from being too loud, he couldn’t help the moans that slipped out.

Something felt missing, though. Something from before wasn’t there. The hands on him, the feeling of being filled. Sure, the tentacles were there and doing a good job, the one inside of him was hitting the spot needed to make him lightheaded, but something wasn’t there.

Alastor.

Lucifer knew he could ignore that feeling. Leave it be and just take what he had now. That wouldn’t satisfy him, though. It would leave him empty. He wanted to be satisfied if he was going to let this happen anyway. Lucifer had to admit at this point. He, the King of Hell, wanted to be fucked by this demon. He couldn’t ignore or deny it anymore. He wanted it.

“A-Alastor- AH!” Lucifer found it quite hard to speak when he was being fucked by tentacles, unsurprisingly. “Alastor, just- mmh...!”

Alastor seemed to perk up slightly at his name. There was a slight twitch of his ear. Alastor brought up his cane, twirling it in his hands. “Yes, Lucifer?” Alastor said the name as he did plenty of times before. Putting it out in a way that was music to Lucifer’s ears.

Fuck. Lucifer needed him.

“Y-You know what I want, you- AH!” The tentacle inside Lucifer hit his prostate extra hard. The bitch did that on purpose! It was like Alastor was trying to make this hard on him. Lucifer wouldn’t doubt it if he was.

Alastor walked around the bed to the side, stopping right next to where Lucifer was and looking down at the fallen angel. His smile was wide, his eyes showing his amusement at the situation he had put Lucifer in. “I am afraid I do not understand, mon cher. What exactly do you want?” Alastor brought up his cane, using the microphone part to lift Lucifer’s chin up.

Lucifer felt himself snap. Lucifer’s eyes went red as he broke his arms free from the tentacles holding them. He grabbed the stick of the cane, using it to pull Alastor closer and forcing him to use a hand on the bed to steady himself. Meanwhile, Lucifer’s hand went from grabbing the stick of the cane to Alastor’s shirt collar. It seemed that Alastor didn’t expect Lucifer’s movements, since Alastor’s eyes were widened in shock and his smile wasn’t as big. Lucifer felt a tiny bit of pride at the thought of catching Alastor off guard.

“You are going to come and do this yourself or I will fucking make you, bitch!”

Alastor had a second or two of processing what was being said, before his smile turned more sinister across his face. Alastor put a knee on the bed, undoing his bow tie. “As you wish, your majesty.” Alastor wasn’t slow at getting his suit coat and shirt off. The demon moved to go on top of Lucifer, the tentacles which were on the fallen’s legs disappearing and being replaced by Alastor’s hands under his knees to keep them up. Lucifer himself undid Alastor’s pants, since he was impatient at this point.

As soon as Alastor’s cock was out, the tentacle inside Lucifer disappeared and was replaced immediately by Alastor. Lucifer let out a rather loud moan at Alastor not holding back on sheathing himself in Lucifer. Lucifer’s hands flew around Alastor, clawing at the demon’s back. Alastor didn’t seem to mind, instead moving closer to Lucifer and beginning to move inside the smaller male, not restraining himself one bit as he started roughly ramming into Lucifer.

Lucifer felt full from Alastor, enjoying the feeling of the other finally being in him after the guy teased him this entire time. Lucifer’s moans were loud, borderline screams, causing his throat to hurt every time he let one out. Lucifer pulled Alastor down into a kiss. He knew he would regret this later, but he didn’t care right now. He was definitely touch-starved, and Alastor was who he was now using to help with that.

Alastor seemed to not know what to do about the kiss. Has.. this guy ever kissed someone before? Alastor did kiss back, but there was a lack of knowing in the way Alastor did it, which answered Lucifer’s question. Lucifer felt more pride well up in his chest as he lead the kiss. To think someone who’s been an overlord as long as Alastor never kissed someone before. He knew how to fuck, but not how to kiss. Lucifer was learning quite a lot about the over the past few days.

Alastor pulled away from the kiss, seeming to take an interest in Lucifer’s neck. Lucifer knew what Alastor wanted. The guy really liked biting him the last time they did this. Lucifer moved his head to the side, giving Alastor more room to pick a place to bite. Alastor bit down on the curve above his collarbone, hard, causing groan mixed with pain and pleasure to leave Lucifer’s lips. If Alastor wasn’t a deer, Lucifer would have thought this guy was a vampire with how he enjoyed Lucifer’s blood and biting. Lucifer kept forgetting Alastor was a cannibal.

Lucifer was feeling a familiar tension in his abdomen. Lucifer grunted, holding tighter onto Alastor. He would have said something, but he was sort of too busy with his moaning for that. Alastor, luckily, seemed to understand and brought his hand up to Lucifer’s cock, stroking it in rhythm with his thrusts. That’s what sent Lucifer over the edge. The king came, crying out loudly as he did so. His body shook in the aftershocks of his release, all the while Alastor continued his thrusts to finish himself off, the demon above him letting out a groan as he came in Lucifer.

The two stayed still for a while after, catching their breath. Unlike the first time, Alastor wasn’t in heat, meaning that the other wasn’t going to put Lucifer through multiple rounds. Though, this also meant Lucifer had to deal with the thoughts after instead of passing out from exhaustion.

Alastor pulled out of Lucifer after the two caught their breath and the aftershocks were over. The demon laid down on the bed, not saying anything just yet. Both of them were silent. Lucifer could feel the other’s gaze on him, though, even if Lucifer wasn’t looking at him. He knew what the guy was probably thinking, and he did not want to hear it. Not right now. He was too tired for that. He knew this meant that Lucifer liked Alastor somewhat. At least in terms of physical attraction. He didn’t need to unpack that shit right after fucking him.

Lucifer turned his body so he was facing Alastor, moving to wrap his arms around the demon. He could feel Alastor tense up in surprise at the sudden movement, but he didn’t care. Lucifer was tired and Alastor was going to deal with it. “No talking. I’m tired as shit. You put yourself here.” Lucifer closed his eyes, letting out a sigh as he got comfortable. He relaxed into Alastor when he felt arms going around him.

He'd deal with everything tomorrow.

----------------------

Alastor watched as Lucifer fell asleep in his arms. His grin turning more sinister as he looked at the King of Hell resting on him.

Alastor knew that it would only take a little push to get Lucifer to start accepting his feelings, though this went better than he expected. Lucifer was surprisingly easy to manipulate if you pushed the right buttons. Alastor knew he didn’t need to go through all this trouble to get Lucifer in the palm of his hand. However, this was the King of Hell, the sin of pride. To really make it work, he needed to make Lucifer think that it was partly his decision to be around Alastor.

Alastor let out a chuckle, a hand going up to move a strand of Lucifer’s hair out of the way of his face. Lucifer was his, and he was going to make sure it stayed that way.

Chapter 3: A Skeptical King

Summary:

Alastor asks Lucifer on a date in the midst of their bickering, which Lucifer accepts without fully realizing it. Now the king has to figure out whether the demon is actually serious and deal with his own rising emotions.

"You have a lot of explaining to do, you creep!”

Lucifer glared at Alastor as they both sat on the bed, pointing to the radio demon who was casually laying under the silk covers. Lucifer had woken up a couple minutes ago and ended up getting teased by Alastor about the night before. Of course, Lucifer wasn’t going to take that, so he decided he was going to get the answers he was needing. No more of Alastor avoiding it or doing something to distract Lucifer. The demon was going to answer whether he liked it or not.

“Whatever could you mean, mon cher? I believe everything is quite obvious, if I do say so myself!” Alastor brought his hand up with a theatric ‘oh, you’ type flare before putting it to his chest, his other staying behind his head. His legs were crossed under the sheets.

The nerve of this demon was beginning to give Lucifer a headache.

“What- you- No, it is not!” Lucifer stopped himself before he popped a blood vessel. He had to take in a deep breath before he continued speaking. “First of all, how the fuck did you even get in here!? This castle is protected.” If there was an exploit that Alastor used, Lucifer needed to know. Lucifer did not need random demons showing up wanting to fight him… or fuck him. Like Alastor. It happened before, and it sucked. Lucifer spent half the day kicking demons out and reinstalling his protections on the place.

“Oh, nothing much. Just a little trick I learned to get through protections.” Alastor uncrossed his legs so he could re-cross them, this time with the other on top. “You can’t be known for slaughtering other overlords without knowing a thing or two to catch them off guard in their own homes! It is fairly simple to get through once you know how it works.”

Lucifer watched Alastor as he very calmly went through his monologue. That didn’t make sense here. Lucifer was stronger than a measly overlord! Alastor may have learned how to get through other overlord safety measures, but he was the boss of hell. The strongest being in the damn dimension.. or whatever the fuck it was. “You have to try harder than that to lie to me! Even if you could bypass it somehow, which you definitely can’t by yourself, why did you- well- um…”

Alastor decided to jump in when Lucifer seemed to falter in his words, “Partake is such acts with you?”

“I was going to say fuck me, but that works, I guess.”

Alastor let out a thoughtful hum as he moved to sit up. “I prefer not to use such vulgar language if I can avoid it.” Alastor cleared his throat at those words, before he continued. “Well, if you truly need to know, mon cher, I saw how you were acting and just could not help myself. Your reactions are pure gold! As pure as your blood, my dear Luci. And just as delicious.” Alastor gave a chuckle as his words, his usual radio effect on his voice. Lucifer didn’t realize that it wasn’t there until now. Why was it there sometimes and not others? Lucifer had yet to figure that out.

Lucifer’s eyes squinted at the explanation given. So it was just entertaining to Alastor, huh? Yeah. He should have figured. Why would this guy actually do it because of any sort of feelings? What was Lucifer even expecting the answer to be?

Shit.

Lucifer’s eyes closed tightly shut as he turned in the bed, his legs dangling off the side as he looked anywhere but in Alastor’s direction. “This must be sooo entertaining for you. What a show, right? Just amazing! You truly are the pinnacle of amusement.” Lucifer’s words were laced with sarcasm and anger as he spoke. His nails dug into the sheets at his sides. He had to physically restrain himself from tearing them. Why did he feel so annoyed? “Well, you got your entertainment. You can leave now.”

Lucifer didn’t hear anything from behind him for a couple seconds. He almost assumed Alastor took his offer and left, until he left a dip in the bed as the overlord came closer behind him. Then he felt an arm go around his waist. Finally, Alastor’s head popped out from the side, his chest on Lucifer’s back as he looked down at him.

“Luci, I never said it was just entertaining~. I just can’t help but want to tease someone such as yourself.” Alastor pinched Lucifer’s cheek as if he was a little kid being consoled. “Don’t go misunderstanding me. I enjoy these little activities of ours the same as you, mon cher.” Alastor brought the hand which was pinching Lucifer’s cheek down when Lucifer’s brought his own up in resistance. The demon instead settled for wrapping that arm around Lucifer’s waist as well.

Lucifer had batted away Alastor’s hand with a huff. His cheeks were now puffed out in a small pout, glaring at Alastor. Being this close, he could take a good look at Alastor’s features and reactions. Lucifer was starting to realize that Alastor’s actual feelings showed in his eyes, and the gaze in Alastor’s eyes.. seemed quite genuine. A bit gentler than usual. They had what Lucifer could only describe as adoration. However, a darker undertone was laced in the depths of the red eyes, one Lucifer couldn’t quite read. Lucifer tore his eyes away from Alastor’s, looking at the ground and crossing his arms. He couldn’t go thinking Alastor actually cared. “Then don’t go sayin’ stuff you don’t mean, you idiot.”

Alastor let out a laugh. “I shall try to be more clear with you, mon cher.” Alastor moved to sit next to Lucifer on the side of the bed, his arms still around the smaller male’s waist. Lucifer didn’t lean into the hold, but he didn’t move himself or Alastor away either. Lucifer merely listened as Alastor continued to speak. “Then to start off this newfound relationship and be more clear, how about we go out later? Say, 8 o’clock?”

Lucifer clicked his tongue and scooted away from Alastor when a time was proposed, once again batting away his hands so the other didn’t have his arms around him. “Yeah, yeah. Sure. 8 will do. Now, could you leave so I can clean up the mess you made in peace?” Lucifer didn’t look at Alastor still. In the corner of his eye, he could see as Alastor crossed his legs and put his hands on the propped up knee. After a second of silence, Alastor let out a ‘See you then~!’ before the bed shifted as the weight on it disappeared in shadow. Lucifer looked over to see that Alastor was gone, along with the clothing the guy had taken off that was previously everywhere on the bed.

Lucifer sighed to himself. He was definitely not going to be able to get rid of Alastor now, huh? Lucifer didn’t feel as bothered by the thought of Alastor being around him as he thought he would be. But damn, the guy was tiring… physically and mentally, for different reasons.

Lucifer stood up as he thought more on Alastor. So they would be going out tonight it seemed. Lucifer would have to prepare himself for whatever that guy was planning.

It then dawned on Lucifer.

Wait… was that a date he just accepted!?

“Oh fuck! Shit! I- HOW THE FUCK!?” Lucifer straightened up immediately at realizing, his hands going to his hair and ruffling it as he grabbed it. Lucifer wasn’t paying attention! How the fuck did he miss that and so casually accept it!? “No. No, it can’t be. Alastor, asking me on a date? Preposterous! No, he- he wouldn’t!”

The more he thought about it, the more it was clear that this was probably a date. Lucifer sat back down on the bed. Well, more like flopped down on it. He kicked his legs up in panic.

“FUUUCK!”

---------------

What was someone even supposed to wear to a date like this?

That was the question Lucifer was asking himself as he looked through his dressers and closet at the hotel. He got back a few hours ago, and hadn’t seen Alastor since he got back. That was somewhat normal. The guy was usually in his office or off doing something with an overlord he knew. Rosie, was it? Lucifer didn’t remember all of the overlord names. He probably should try remembering them now that he was becoming more involved in Hell due to helping Charlie.

Either way, he needed to dress up for this. Sure, he’s been on dates before, but not for a while. Not since Lilith. He never had the will to speak to anyone since she left. And now here he was, going out with Alastor of all people. He shouldn’t be as excited as he was. Alastor was probably a terrible date, after all. The cannibal probably would think that eating another sinner was good cuisine. Lucifer just.. wanted to at least try. Maybe he was just desperate for this to maybe go well. For some sort of relationship. He finally had a shot at something.. anything…

Man. That got deep. Nope. He was going to just focus on his clothes. Nothing else. He didn't need to be thinking about that stuff. He thought about it enough as it was.

In the end, he ended up choosing a different suit than the one he usually wore. It was still ringleader-esc, but was much more casual and date-friendly. The white of the suit and golden embroidery matched well with the black undershirt and dress shoes, he felt. He had a matching white hat to complete the look, the usual golden snake being a top of it with two black flowers as a decoration where his apple usually was.

Great. He was ready.. somewhat. Mentally, he didn’t know. Physically, sure. Of course, he did put on the usual eyeshadow, but he wondered if it was too little. Should he put on more for a date? Lucifer looked at himself in the mirror. Maybe some more makeup would do. He did have other stuff.

Lucifer, shocked at what he was thinking, quickly backed away from his dresser where his makeup was. He turned his back to the products in front of him. “Nope! Nope. This isn’t that serious! I am not some teenage girl on a first date! It isn’t that serious!”

Lucifer took a second or two of standing there in silence before he looked back behind him to the products. He was in a mental debate right now, and there was a clear winner. It almost felt as if he was being beckoned forward as he looked at his products.

Well, maybe some more eyeliner wouldn’t hurt.

---------------

Lucifer ended up putting on more than just eyeliner. He put on some gloss as well, and some blush to accentuate the red that was already permanently on his cheeks. He may blush gold, but red still looked good on him.

Now Lucifer was in the lobby, waiting for Alastor. While in the lobby, it seemed the egg creature usually around Charlie and the others decided to bother him. Something left behind after Sir Pentious’ death, from what he heard. The last one of its kind here.

And it was a particularly annoying little thing.

“Why are you dressed differently?" "Are you waiting for someone?" "Can I touch your wings?" "What do you even do here?”

Lucifer felt his eye twitch, his hands tight on the top of his cane. His face was one of pure agitation, a strained smile on his features as he held his annoyance back. This thing.. was annoying as fuck! And it was so.. dumb. It couldn’t read the room at all. Lucifer would have punted it all the way to the wrath ring if it wasn’t for it being a resident of the hotel.. somehow. It was being cared for by that Cherri girl.

Lucifer was relieved to hear footsteps coming his way. Good. He could shove this thing onto someone else and make it their problem as he waited for Alastor. Lucifer turned to speak to the person walking towards him and froze.

Oh.

Alastor was walking down the stairs. A rather cleaned up one at that. Alastor had a new suit Lucifer hadn't seen before. Though it was red like the other, it was a lot less rough on the edges. It looked brand new and was much more traditional of a suit than his other. His hair was also brought back into a small ponytail. He certainly looked.. good. Great. Lucifer did not expect it. He could tell he was staring as the demon walked down the stairs and over to him. Lucifer was actually flabbergasted, unsure of what to even say.

Was it always this hot in the lobby?

Alastor walked up to Lucifer, giving him a softer grin. As he stopped in front of Lucifer, Alastor went to take the smaller male’s hand, leaning down as he brought it up to kiss it. “You certainly look ravishing this evening, mon cher.” Alastor spoke in a lower tone, looking at Lucifer from his hand. Lucifer felt the golden blush begin to appear on his cheeks. Time was seemingly stopped around them.

What the fuck?

Lucifer was trying to process everything in front of him to no avail. Alastor was being.. an actual good date? No. This had to take a turn at some point. He couldn’t let his guard down. Lucifer cleared his throat, taking his hand away from the demon's hold and adjusting his own bow tie.

“I didn’t expect you of all people to clean up so well. At least you won’t be looking like someone I picked up off the street.” Lucifer tapped the apple of his cane, fidgeting in his spot. “What could you possibly be planning here?” Lucifer spoke as if uninterested. Or at least.. he tried to. However, he was shown to not really be good at hiding his inner feelings and thoughts quite a while ago. His eyes lingered over Alastor’s form, his body language skittish as he moved in place. Damn, did this guy look good in a tied back hairstyle.

Alastor gave a small laugh to the words. Why did it feel more genuine than other times Alastor laughed. Was Lucifer going insane? Or could it be that the filter usually on Alastor’s voice wasn’t as strong right now? Alastor was nearly speaking with his true voice, as if not putting on an act. “I have plenty of plans in store, mon cher! Why, I simply wanted to give you the treatment which is deserved of such a joyous occasion.” Alastor moved closer to Lucifer and snapped his fingers. Lucifer was on edge when he saw green magic appear in Alastor’s hand, but it didn’t take long to see the bouquet of red flowers that appeared in his hands.

Lucifer stood in awe at the red flowers, them looking almost like spiders with how the long stamens curled upwards. They were rather pretty. Lucifer didn’t know much on flowers, but they certainly seemed noteworthy. Lucifer stared at Alastor with awe as he was handed the bouquet, taking them in his hands and looking down at them. Alastor.. got him a bouquet..?

“I do hope you like them, mon cher. These are my favorite type of flowers, which I was wanting to share with you.” Alastor stood straight, his cane appearing after handing off the flowers. Alastor’s hands laid on top of each other on the cane as he looked at Lucifer with expectant eyes. He seemed to want to know what Lucifer thought. Was Alastor always this.. gentlemanly?

“I- well.. um.. I-It’s..” Lucifer couldn’t even get words out. Damnit! He was ruining it, wasn’t he!? Why was he so nervous all of a sudden? Lucifer hid his face with the bouquet of flowers, hiding his blush which was definitely flourishing all over his face. “Th-they’re.. amazing…” Lucifer spoke quietly, almost in a whisper. How long had it been since he got flowers? He got some from Lilith once or twice, but he usually gave them to her. He felt strange receiving them.

Lucifer cleared his throat, forcing himself to look at Alastor. Alastor’s eyes were warm, but he couldn’t tell what he was thinking. Lucifer was never good at seeing expressions, especially when nervous. They were a blur to him. Something told him that Alastor was looking at him with some sort of care, though, and that worried Lucifer somewhat. This.. was getting too real. He didn’t want to be pulled into it and end up crushed. He was already dealing with enough.

Lucifer turned away, his back to Alastor, as he brought the bouquet down from his face. He needed to regain his composure. “Wh-what type of flowers are these, anyway? S-Since they’re apparently your favorite and all.” Lucifer cursed at himself for the stutter. He really needed to learn to hide his emotions and hesitation more.

Alastor came up from behind Lucifer, standing next to the smaller male. “Lycoris radiata. If I do recall correctly, they were given the nickname Red Spider Lilies. Beautiful little things, if I do say so myself.” Alastor spoke, putting his cane under his arm on his far side from Lucifer. He then brought out his other arm to offer it over to his date.

Lucifer has not been able to properly think this entire time. Alastor acting so.. kind and gentlemanly was putting Lucifer off guard. This was not what he expected when he came down to wait for the demon. “If only you were always this.. easy to be around.” Lucifer moved to take the arm offered to him.

Suddenly, he heard a low pitched voice below them. The dumb egg. He forgot that idiot was still here!

“Where’re we goin’? What’re you two doing?” The egg couldn’t read the room. It was annoying as hell. Lucifer let out an aggravated sigh. At least it ruined the mood, so Lucifer didn’t get pulled too deep.

Alastor’s eyes flickered black with red radio dials for a second at the egg’s interruption. A sudden sound of malfunctioning radio sounded as if trying to find a station to play. It wasn’t surprising Alastor was annoyed, but he seemed a little too irritated. More than Lucifer. Lucifer wondered if Alastor just didn't like the egg or if it was something else about the situation.

Alastor turned his head, just his head, to the egg. His body remained still otherwise. Alastor started to speak in his usual showy, filtered voice. “We, meaning Luci and I, shall be heading off on date.” Alastor got his cane, tapping the shell of the egg. “Unless you wish to be what we eat for dinner, I suggest you stay here.” Alastor’s voice was pleasant, but the underlying threat was evident through the heavy radio filter. After speaking, Alastor fixed his neck and looked to Lucifer, nodding to him, before beginning to walk to lead the king out of the hotel.

Lucifer could vaguely hear the stupid thing go “Okay” as the hotel doors closed behind the two. He was glad that Alastor got the thing out of the way, even with somewhat cannibalistic threats. It fit Alastor… and it was intriguing to see the other in his natural state when it wasn’t targeted towards him. He could see why Charlie was friends with him.

Fuck! No. Don’t start liking the guy! Lucifer would have hit his own head if he wasn’t linked with Alastor by the arm and still holding the bouquet. He needed to be smart about this. This was like a battle in it’s own right. Alastor was planning something and Lucifer had to be ready for it.

“Sooo… Where exactly are we even going? I don’t expect much from you, but I’ll ask anyway.” Lucifer watched Alastor, who was focused straight ahead as they walked through the streets. He knew the demon had to have something planned for them if he thought up to getting a bouquet for Lucifer. Plus, Alastor just.. had the air of knowing what he was doing right now. It was as if he had everything planned out, even stuff beyond this.

“I was recommended quite a lovely place in Cannibal Town which I am sure would be perfect for this occasion. They have non-cannibal options as well, so you will not need to worry about that.” Alastor spoke with flare in his free hand as he talked about the restaurant he was recommended. So Alastor even thought about Lucifer and what he would eat? That was.. kind of him, Lucifer guessed.

“I would hope so. I am not eating someone.” Lucifer spoke with agitation, though he was sure at this point it was clear he wasn’t aggressive at this very moment. Lucifer turned his gaze away from the demon to look at the area around them as they walked, taking in the atmosphere around them in the city.

Lucifer didn’t know anything in the pride ring. He never left his castle or the hotel. This was the first time he was actually walking around like this in a very, very long time. It was definitely drawing attention. People were looking at Alastor in horror and then looked at Lucifer and their expressions twisted to confusion, horror, and amazement. This was a reason why he didn’t go out. He didn’t want all the attention on him. Lucifer felt awkward, his smile strained. He would wave to someone only for them to freeze and not know what to do. Lucifer decided to just stay next to Alastor and try not to wave or smile at anyone.

Alastor seemed to be used to this sort of thing. He was an overlord, after all. People probably treated him as some sort of celebrity all the time. Lucifer wondered what it was like to live like this daily. Everyone’s attention on you, watching you, yet you constantly ignore it.. or even thrive in it, if Alastor’s normal act was anything to go by. Lucifer hid from everything a long time ago, so he couldn’t even imagine it for himself now. Yet Alastor walked on as if it was nothing.

Lucifer, while caught up in staring at his date, noticed something flying around and following them. Some sort of drone. He recognized it as something he usually saw flying around the hotel. Or.. actually, only around Alastor. It wasn’t following them. It was pointed towards Alastor. Was it his?

“Alastor.”

“Yes, mon cher?” Alastor’s attention went towards Lucifer when spoken to, the other giving his full attention to Lucifer. Lucifer could vaguely catch a glimpse of Alastor’s ear twitching when his name was called.

Lucifer pointed at the flying drone. “What the hell is that thing following you?”

“Hm?” Alastor seemed to not know what Lucifer was talking about. Alastor then looked up and saw the drone flying above him. An expression of realization went across his features. “Ah. No need to worry about that, mon cher. It is merely an annoying bug.” Alastor’s hand waved its direction as if it was nothing. As soon as he did, the drone seemed to malfunction. Electricity sparked as the camera busted, the drone falling to the ground. A small explosion rang as it hit the ground. “See? Just like that, it is gone!”

Lucifer watched as the drone hit the ground and exploded, no longer having any sort of life left in it as it blew to bits. For some reason, Lucifer felt like it wasn’t nothing.

“…Huh…”

Lucifer decided to not ask any further.

---------------

Lucifer was in awe as he gazed up at the building in front of him. This.. was a pretty fancy restaurant. It was huge, and definitely a rather nice place. The building had an older French vibe to it, as if taken from a wealthy French area in the 1920s and stuck in the middle of Cannibal Town. Sinners and Hellborn came and went through the doors. It seemed like a pretty popular place. There was a small line waiting inside, if the look through the glass doors and large windows was anything to go by.

So his worries about this date were all wrong, then..? Alastor actually was trying with this? Lucifer didn’t know what to even think at this point. If Alastor was actually trying here, that meant Alastor wanted to do this seriously. And Lucifer didn’t know if he could stomach that.

“Much nicer than I thought it would be.” Lucifer spoke in a monotone voice as the two went into the restaurant, going through two doors which had the place’s logo encrusted on its blurry glass. The inside was even better than the outside. The décor and atmosphere of the place was like the outside, it having clear 1900s French inspiration. It was rather lovely, even having floral arrangements around the walls and tables. Lucifer had French food plenty of times in the past and enjoyed it every time. Lucifer honestly was a bit excited to have some again.

“Only the best for an evening such as this! I have heard quite a few good things about this place. I am sure it will not disappoint.”

Alastor, still having their arms linked, brought the fallen to the front where the hosts and hostesses were, passing the line that waited for seats. Of course, upon seeing the two, all the host’s faces went pale and they immediately came to help them. It seemed that Alastor had a reservation already set for them. How did he get a reservation so quickly at a place like this? Lucifer kept that question in his mind as they walked to their seats on the second floor, them being right next to a window which viewed Cannibal Town. It was rather nice spots out of the way of any disturbances. Once again, how did Alastor get these?

Alastor guided Lucifer into his seat before he went to sit on the opposite side of the table. They ordered their drinks, Lucifer getting some juice while Alastor got some sort of wine with blood in it. After which, they were left alone. Lucifer had let Alastor speak to the hostess helping them, so he didn’t speak much. He didn’t know what to say in this sort of situation to a hostess. However, he knew the first thing he was going to say to Alastor as soon as they were left alone at their spot.

“And how did you end up getting seats like these at a restaurant like this on such short notice?” That was the question which immediately left Lucifer’s mouth when the hostess left. Lucifer set his elbow on the table, giving Alastor a smug but curious look. “You don’t seem like the time to be going to places like this. You’d probably hunt for your food or something.”

Alastor was setting his cane down next to him when Lucifer started to speak to him. Alastor this whole night had been generous and acting like some sort of gentleman. Lucifer wanted to find a way to break that act of his so Lucifer could stop thinking of it so much. “On the contrary, mon cher, I do come to places like this often with a friend of mine. She is actually the one who recommended this location to me for our date today.” Alastor began, sitting up straight. “She is the overlord of Cannibal Town, so she was able to pull some strings to help me out. Plus, the owners are very good friends of mine.”

Lucifer suddenly remembered that Alastor probably did have connections with people here. He was an overlord, an overlord who was a cannibal when he lived. Of course he would know people in a place such as this. “That overlord? Rosie or something, was it?” Lucifer tried to remember her name. When Alastor nodded to the name he gave, Lucifer let out a hum in thought and relief that he got it right. “Didn’t think someone as difficult as you would have friends.”

Alastor was looking at the menu as if Lucifer didn’t make a passive aggressive jab at him. “Much like your large array of friends, I reckon, mon cher?” Alastor turned the menu’s page as he said this. Lucifer froze, his thought process coming to a halt. Right.. he secluded himself for years. He didn’t have any friends. Lucifer’s eye twitched. He didn’t like that his own insult was used against him.

“Are you going to look at the menu, Luci? Or will you be continuing to stare at me this whole night?” Alastor’s grin seemed to spread on his face as he questioned Lucifer. There was a self-satisfied look in the demon’s eyes as he read the menu.

Lucifer snapped out of his conniving thoughts when he was reminded of the fact that he had a menu to look through. The restaurant’s menu was sitting in front of him on the table, untouched. “Oh! Right!” Lucifer picked up the laminated menu, opening it to look at the contents. The dishes of the restaurant were quite fancy. He knew a lot of them, and they were quite expensive, indeed. It was a good thing Lucifer thought to teach himself all human languages so he could read this menu. He used to only know the old languages, but Lilith pushed him to keep up with the hundreds of new ones which sprouted over the thousands of years.

Lucifer was pretty interested in trying the menu. He hasn’t had this sort of food in ages. He kept to the same comfort foods a lot of the time, rarely ever leaving that comfort zone. He just.. never seemed to like different foods that much. He remembered a couple French dishes he enjoyed, though. Bouillabaisse was one of the ones he liked. The quiche from these places were also really good! Lucifer felt a smile go across his face as he looked at the food pictures. He always chose by the pictures. He needed visuals to decide.

Lucifer didn’t realize he was kicking his feet under the table and humming to himself as he flipped the pages of the menu to look at the pictures. At least, he didn’t notice until he felt eyes on him. Lucifer’s eyes wondered up to Alastor, who seemed to stop looking at his own menu long ago seeing as he had set the thing down and had put it to the side. Alastor was instead looking at Lucifer with a fond look, his elbows on the table with his chin on his intertwined fingers. Lucifer could feel the heat of embarrassment in his chest. “Wh-what are you looking at?”

Alastor moved his chin off of his fingers, moving to pick up his glass. Wait, when did they get their drinks?

“At you, Luci. I must admit, you can be quite eye-catching with how you act.” Alastor chuckled to himself before he took a sip of his blood wine. Lucifer glared daggers at Alastor from across the table.

“And what’s that supposed to mean? Is this more of your insults? It’s a rather strange one.”

“Non, mon cher. I can assure you that it is nothing of such nature this time~!” Alastor set his glass down. He put an arm on the table, resting his chin on the back of his hand as he leaned to the side. “What I mean to say is.. I guess.. it is rather adorable how you act when interested in something. Like.. a puppy, almost. An.. innocent puppy.”

Lucifer could feel something crack in him, choking on air and causing himself to cough. “WHAT!?” Lucifer accidentally shouted, causing the whole restaurant around them to pause. Oh.. right. They were in public. Lucifer immediately shrunk in his seat, bringing his hands up to try to gesture to it being okay and giving a small ‘sorry’.

Alastor didn’t react too much to Lucifer’s sudden shout, but Lucifer did notice the twitch of the other’s ears. Lucifer had been noticing them a lot today… He kind of wanted to touch them. Lucifer shook his head to get his thoughts under control as Alastor sat up straight in the seat once again. “Was what I said that unappealing to you, Luci?” Alastor’s voice went lower, his radio filter thickening.

Lucifer knew that Alastor was probably not expecting such a huge reaction, but it wasn’t like it was Lucifer’s fault! Alastor said such an embarrassing thing out of no where. How was Lucifer supposed to react? It wasn’t like he minded the compliment. If anything, he felt a little.. happy at it. But that didn’t mean he wouldn’t be surprised at it’s suddenness.

“It.. um.. It isn’t that. You just said it was too sudden! I couldn’t prepare.” Lucifer wasn’t going to take the blame for overreacting. It was Alastor’s fault. For all of this. Nothing from him. “I.. guess I just didn’t expect that. It isn’t like people call the King of Hell ‘adorable’ often. They usually go all ‘I’m sorry! Don’t hurt me, sir!’ Ya know?”

Alastor seemed to understand fully well what Lucifer was saying, his expression turning to one of annoyance at the thought. “Ah, yes. It is quite annoying to try getting my suit fixed at a tailor only for them to see who I am and try running for their little lives. If I wanted to eat someone, I wouldn’t have gone to the tailor shop! I’m far more refined than that.” Alastor picked up his glass and swirled the red liquid around slowly in the cup. Lucifer gave a slow nod and let out a tired sigh. It wasn’t.. exactly Lucifer’s issue, but similar enough.

Lucifer didn’t know how he was relating to this guy. He guessed powerful beings went through the same struggles when it came to dealing with others. “Ugh! I know. It’s so annoying! Once, I tried taking Charlie to a park, and no one would be friends with her because of knowing she’s my daughter! I was pissed off! I wanted to kill those little fuckers for making her cry!” Lucifer huffed as he remembered the memory. There were plenty of times like that in the past. It lead to Charlie having little friends, which he hated. “But even then, she was a sweet girl. She stopped me before I could.” Lucifer took a sip of his apple juice. He loved thinking and talking about Charlie. He could go on and on about how sweet and pure she was forever. Literally.

Alastor crossed his legs, moving to lean back slightly against the seat. Both he and Alastor seemed to be getting more comfortable and loosening up. Alastor was.. surprisingly easy to talk to once they were warmed up to one another. Lucifer felt more comfortable than he had in a while. As if talking to an old friend.. or even a partner.

This feeling was one Lucifer could get used to…

---------------

At the hotel, Charlie was trying to find either Alastor or Lucifer. She had an idea for the grand reopening party she was pulling and needed one of them to help make it happen. They were the ones with the most power and pull there, after all. However, she couldn’t find either of them. Vaggie had gone to recheck their rooms in case they teleported there while Charlie went to the bar to see if Husk knew where they were. He always seemed to know something.

Charlie peaked into the bar, checking for any of the inhabitants there. As she thought, Husk was at the bar as per usual. Angel Dust was also there, speaking to Husk about something that happened that day. Cherri was in the room on her phone as the egg bothered her about.. whatever it was those guys thought. Charlie liked them, but they were confusing sometimes.

Charlie fully showed herself after seeing that the group was there. “Everyone! Perfect. I’ve been wanting to ask you guys if any of you knew where Alastor or dad was?” She bounded into the room, giving them all a hopeful look. She really needed to see them. She hasn’t been able to get a hold of either of them much lately. They seemed very busy. Charlie hoped it was nothing bad.

Cherri didn’t look up from her phone when Charlie came in and asked about Alastor and Lucifer. After all, it wasn’t her problem. She didn’t talk to or care much about the two of them. Cherri looked at the egg next to her as he seemed to raised his hand and wiggle it in the air with small a ‘oh, oh. I do.’ She just looked back to the phone after.

Angel spun around in the bar seat to face Charlie as she walked in. He could already tell she was going to say something. “Those two? Again!? They been missin’ a lot lately.” Angel rarely saw the two the past few days. Before, he would always see Lucifer with Charlie, and Alastor would show up often to mess with Lucifer and speak with Charlie, but now? Nothing. It was a bit eerie. It was a lot quieter without the two’s constant bickering. “Sorry, toots. Don’t got a clue.”

Charlie let out a somewhat disappointed sigh that the others didn’t seem to know either. Alastor disappeared a lot without mentioning it, but her dad usually would tell her if he was gone and why. Charlie looked from Angel to Husk, who was quietly tending to the bar. “Not even you know, Husk..?”

Husk shook his head, setting down the glass he just cleaned. Cherri has used quite a lot of them. “Nope.” Husk knew nothing. He had a feeling they were doing something together, but only he knew of the weird situation between the two. He wasn’t going to say something and have Alastor on his tail over it.

Angel’s gaze turned to Husk. He leaned forward on the bar to meet Husk’s gaze. “Wow. Not even the all knowin’ bartenda knows? You’re losin’ ya touch, Husky~!” Angel said this in a teasing tone towards Husk, giving the cat a more playful expression as he rested his chin on one of his hands. Husk rolled his eyes to Angel’s words, not even responding.

Charlie let out a long sigh as footsteps sounded behind her. She already could tell it was Vaggie. She knew the sound of Vaggie’s footsteps on the wooden flooring by now. Charlie turned her head in Vaggie’s direction as Vaggie placed a hand on her shoulder. “They weren’t in their rooms?”

Vaggie put other hand on her hip. She gave a slow shake of her head to her girlfriend. “Didn’t see them. Nifty was cleaning the hallways and she didn’t know either. They haven’t been in the hotel for a while, babe.” Vaggie was suspicious of why they were gone. The two always fought, but lately they seemed to be missing. Often they were missing at the same time. It left a bad taste in the angel’s mouth. “I am sure they will show up.. eventually…” Vaggie felt a tug on her skirt and looked down to see the egg trying to get her attention. Vaggie sighed. “We’re in the middle of something, Steve.”

Charlie was watching the others in the group. It seemed Cherri was sending something to Angel Dust while her and Vaggie spoke. Angel seemed shocked at what was sent to his phone, a look of absolute disbelief creeping on his face. Though, her attention left them and to the egg when it started asking for attention. Charlie gave it a small smile, crouching down to its level. “What is it, Steve?” Charlie wrapped her arms around her legs as she crouched to the egg. Charlie always tried to listen to the little egg, even if it was a bit confusing and.. strange. He was the last of the eggs, she felt bad for him.

The egg seemed rather happy that Charlie paid attention, wobbling over to the princess from Vaggie to speak with her. “Well, I had been walking around the hotel when I saw Lucifer waiting in the lobby and all. I asked him what he was doing and he went all ‘I’m waiting’ and I went ‘for what?’ and he went ‘nothing that concerns you.’ He was in a different outfit, all gold and stuff. So I asked him about that.”

Vaggie interrupted the egg there. “Okay. Why don’t you speed this up? We don’t have all day here.” Vaggie wasn’t going to sit through twenty minutes of the egg recounting every single thing that occurred. They just needed to know where the two went and why the two were gone.

The egg turned and looked at Vaggie. “Oh. Okay.” It turned back to Charlie, who was still smiling at it. “Well, after a bit, that Alastor guy came down and they started speaking. Alastor went all ‘you look rav’ -ri-ra..vi..shing or something like that. Then after that Lucifer went ‘you cleaned up’ and all. Alastor gave him some sort of flowers and Lucifer got all embarrassed and all. Then, when I asked where they were going, Alastor went all ‘We’re going on a date. Don’t follow us.’ And they left. Then I found Cherri. Now I’m here.”

Vaggie and Charlie were both silent at the information they were just given. Charlie was looking at Steve with eyes wide in utter bewilderment. Meanwhile, Vaggie felt like she was about to pop a blood vessel. “No. No way that happened. Lucifer was wanting to kill the guy a just a few days ago!” Vaggie wasn’t going to believe it until she saw it. There was absolutely no way. This thing had to be talking nonsense like usual.

The egg brought his stick finger up to his.. chin? to think on whether Lucifer wanted to kill Alastor. “He didn’t seem to wanna do that. They looked like they were gonna kiss more than anything.” The egg spoke with a sure voice, before his finger going up as if he just figured it out. “Well, Alastor did kiss his hand, actually.”

Charlie moved to stand, her face having a perplexed expression.. and a bit horrified. Not to get her wrong, she’d be happy for them if it was true, but.. that’s her dad with her business partner. “I’m.. sure there is a reasonable explanation!”

“I.. don’t think so, toots.” Angel Dust chimed in, causing the three standing to look at the spider still sitting on the bar stool. Angel Dust waved his phone in his hand, showing what Cherri had sent him. Charlie went closer to look at what appeared to be some images on Sinstagram. She recognized the account as some paparazzi page. They sometimes took pictures of her.

On the post was multiple pictures of two very familiar people. Lucifer and Alastor. A couple of pictures were of them walking through the streets with arms linked and Lucifer holding the previously mentioned flower bouquet. Others are of the two in some fancy restaurant, talking and eating and seeming to be on a date. They didn’t seem mad at each other like usual, instead seeming to be enjoying their time and talking as if nothing was weird about the situation.

Charlie was just standing there looking at the pictures, eyes blinking and saying nothing as she processed. Vaggie, on the other hand, mumbled curses in Spanish. Angel Dust gave Charlie a sympathetic look, going to pat her on the shoulder. “Good luck, toots. You’re gettin’ a new dad.” Angel Dust could practically feel the fumes coming from Vaggie.

“ANGEL, THIS IS NOT THE TIME!”

Chapter 4: Calm Before Storm

Summary:

Lucifer and Alastor continue on their date in Cannibal Town, with Lucifer slowly starting to see another side of Alastor as they spent time together.

However, arriving home, they end up confronted by the person Lucifer was not yet prepared to speak to.

Alastor and Lucifer had planned to just go to dinner, but after eating at the restaurant they decided to stop by a few other places on the way back. Lucifer was curious on how Cannibal Town was so organized, leading them to pay a visit to Rosie.

According to Alastor and what Lucifer knew from basic knowledge of the overlords in Hell, Rosie was the one who lead Cannibal Town and all the cannibals there. She was a strong overlord, one which was also friends with Alastor. This meant he was meeting a friend of the demon. Lucifer didn’t know what to expect. Someone who was friends with this guy of all people must be a rather strange demon. Lucifer was preparing himself for anything.

Alastor held the door open for Lucifer as they went inside the building, a bell ringing as they entered. So far, the place was.. rather nice looking. A crowd of people were inside, all lining up at the front desk and speaking to a lady Lucifer couldn’t see through the crowd. It was always quite hard for him to see through them.

Suddenly, the talking stopped when they were noticed. “Alastah? Is that you!?” A lady elegantly pushed through the crowd, showing herself to the two at the door. Lucifer stared at the lady in front of them. This.. was this Rosie? She looked a lot more proper and ladylike than he expected from someone friends with Alastor. She did, however, match the look of the town.

Rosie’s heels under her dress clicked on the ground as she went up to her friend. Her arms were wide for a hug, pulling Alastor into an embrace once she got to the man. Lucifer was honestly surprised at how Alastor allowed her to hug and spin him around so casually. “Alastah, so nice to see ya again so soon! The cannibals here loved the meal ya brought us before!” Rosie spoke in a proud voice, as if praising the demon she was currently spinning around in a hug. It was the first time that Lucifer had seen Alastor let someone touch him like this besides that Nifty girl. And himself, Lucifer guessed.

Alastor fixed his suit when he was let out of the hug, giving Rosie a friendlier look than he gave most. It was the same look he gave Mimzy before she brought chaos onto the hotel that day. Now that Lucifer thought about it, all the people Alastor were close with seemed to be woman. Mimzy, Nifty, and now Rosie. Was there a reason for that?

“I am glad to hear it, my dear! I was unable to partake, but it seems that it was quite a feast!” Alastor’s radio filter was laced in his words, though it felt a lot more relaxed. Alastor overlapped his hands on his cane, giving Rosie a calm look. “We will not be here for long, unfortunately. We are merely looking around the town and decided to stop by.”

Rosie let out a small ‘hm?’ at Alastor’s words, then looking behind her to Lucifer. Rosie seemed to recognize Lucifer and brought a hand to her chest in surprise. “Ya gotta warn me before you do this stuff, Alastah! This is the second time you brought royalty to me!” Rosie smiled to Lucifer and moved to look him up and down. After doing so, she reached out to shake Lucifer’s hand. Lucifer, who did not know what to do or say, merely shook the hand as Alastor spoke.

“I do apologize, my friend. It was on short notice that we decided to stop by. Dear Luci wished to know who made Cannibal Town such a lovely place and I just had to show him the town’s wonderful leader.”

Rosie gave a flattered look and gasp to Alastor when he spoke on her and Cannibal Town. She waved her hand in a more flustered way. “Oh, Alastah, ya shouldn’t have~! It is everyone’s efforts that made this place so great, ya know!” Rosie let out a small giggle, bringing her hand to her mouth to cover it slightly as she did so. Rosie turned her attention to Lucifer after speaking to Alastor, giving him a warm smile. “I am pleasured to meet ya, sir. Get as comfortable as ya like! I do hope ya enjoy our little town here!”

Lucifer did feel awkward in Rosie’s presence. However, he has to admit, she had a welcoming aura around her that allowed someone to relax easily. Lucifer was beginning to see why this place was the way it was. Contrary to what Lucifer thought, the woman was actually quite nice… She was a breath of fresh air, to be honest. It made Lucifer relax considerably.

Lucifer cleared his throat, needing to keep himself sounding presentable in front of Rosie. “Ah, um, yes! Pleasure to meet you, too! The place looks.. great! Amazing!” Lucifer did like the place. It was a lot more refined and put together than he thought a town of cannibals would be. Rosie definitely had a hold of this area.

Lucifer suddenly remembered this was also the person that helped in recommending the restaurant the two went to. Alastor mentioned her before when they first got there. Things were starting to line up now on why Alastor went to such places on normal occurrence. “Oh! And that French place was good! So.. um.. thank you for that!” Lucifer gave a weary smile and nod.

Rosie’s smile dropped into a more confused expression. “Oh, so you’re…” Lucifer didn’t know where Rosie was looking due to her pupils and irises being, well, not there, but he could see from the movement of her head she was looking at Lucifer up and down. They landed on the bouquet Lucifer still had and it was like pieces of a puzzle were put together in her mind. Rosie seemed to suddenly be filled with gleeful satisfaction. It made Lucifer uneasy, since he didn’t know what the lady was thinking in this moment.

Rosie’s head turned to Alastor with wide eyes. Her smile returned to her face as her body fully faced the other overlord. “Alastah! Ya shoulda told me!” Rosie went to her friend and patted his shoulder in approval for her friend’s taste and choice. “I knew ya had it in ya! Ya need to tell me all the details latah, and I will have no less than them all!” Rosie put her hands on her hips, winking at the radio demon.

Lucifer knew what Rosie was suggesting with those words and he couldn’t help the blush that slowly rose on his cheeks. He watched as Alastor turned his head away and radio static came from the radio overlord. He seemed to be heavily thinking about something. His ears were pointed down just slightly. Lucifer couldn’t tell what was on Alastor’s mind in this moment. It was a bit strange how he was acting, though.

Alastor brought his fist up to clear his throat and spun his cane in his other hand as the radio static stopped. Alastor closed his eyes as he seemed to regain his focus. “I will make sure to do so, my dear!” Alastor opened his eyes to look back to Rosie. “It is getting quite late for now, so we must cut this meeting short.” Alastor moved around Rosie to go back to Lucifer’s side.

Rosie blinked at Alastor when he seemed to be ready to leave. Giving Alastor an expression of knowing exactly what was going on, Rosie chuckled to the other overlord. “I’ll be calling ya latah, then!” Rosie then paused, as if remembering something. “Oh! Actually!” Rosie quickly moved away from the two to go get something for Alastor. She disappeared in the crowds for a few seconds, there being rummaging of some sort, before she reappeared, pushing past the crowd quite easily as she came up to them.

Rosie handed Alastor a neat box, one which was usually used for carrying food. “Ya weren’t around for the feast aftah the fight, so I wanted to save ya some! I know now ya don’t really need it, but still wanted to hand it to ya!” Rosie winked at Alastor at the last words, smiling to him. Lucifer didn’t know what she meant by that, but Alastor sure seemed to, as it seemed like a record broke somewhere inside of him.

Alastor’s power had the box disappear, seeming to store the food somewhere. “Yes… I do thank you for saving me some, my dear. I will speak to you as soon as I get the chance!” Alastor bowed to Rosie as he spoke his goodbyes. Alastor once again offered his arm to Lucifer, Lucifer taking it just like before.

Before they could leave, Rosie leaned over to speak quietly to Lucifer. Lucifer became rather nervous when she leaned over to speak, straightening himself up in anticipation for what the woman wanted to say. “Treat ‘im well, okay? He doesn’t show it, but he’s quite soft inside that shell~!” Rosie whispered quietly to Lucifer, giving a chuckle. Lucifer blinked at the words. Unsure how to respond, Lucifer gave a confused smile and nod, before he moved to walk with Alastor. He gingerly waved at the overlord as they left the building.

Alastor didn’t seem to want to bring up the words which Rosie spoke or explain what Rosie meant with the angel meat to Lucifer, so Lucifer decided to leave it be. The words Rosie said to Alastor and him did linger in his mind, though. Was Alastor really ‘soft’, though? Lucifer didn’t know if he believed it. Rosie did know Alastor more than him, though…

Lucifer stared at Alastor as they walked. He’d seen a different side of the radio demon throughout this date. A side which Lucifer was actually.. quite fond of. Maybe it wasn’t as unlikely as Lucifer would have initially thought that the other hid a gentler persona under the exterior. Lucifer kind of wanted to see that. To see everything that Alastor was hiding from others. Lucifer couldn’t help but smile softly at the thought.

“Alastor.”

“Yes, mon cher?”

“Let’s visit a few more places before we head back.”

Lucifer wanted to spend just a bit more time with Alastor before heading back. Alastor liked this place, and Lucifer never visited places, so they might as well. They didn’t have a time limit since they live in the same hotel.

Alastor seemed taken aback by Lucifer’s suggestion. The demon stared at Lucifer for a long time, to the point that Lucifer felt like he maybe did something wrong. However, after a second of looking, Alastor’s grin widened and he closed his eyes. A satisfied chuckle came from the overlord as he brought Lucifer just a bit closer. “Of course, mon cher. I have plenty of other wonderful things to show you in this town!”

---------------

By the time the two got back, it was midnight. Lucifer was laughing as Alastor opened the door for him to walk in, as he’s been doing with every door for the night. Lucifer did appreciate the small gestures that Alastor was doing for him. Alastor was much more of a traditional ‘gentleman’ type, by what Lucifer could see. With how the night went the longer the two stayed out together, Alastor showing him more places in Cannibal Town on their way back, the animosity Lucifer used to have for the overlord was no longer there.

However, it left Lucifer hesitant. Very hesitant. No animosity meant the way he was seeing Alastor was changing. Their dynamic was completely flipped. It meant Lucifer no longer knew what to do when it came to Alastor. He didn’t want to fall, but Lucifer could tell he was falling. For once, Lucifer was a bit afraid.

And how would he tell Charlie, who probably wanted her parents together instead? Lucifer didn’t want to hurt her.

Lucifer tried not to show the worry in his actions and instead opted for just talking at much as possible. “So this guy, you know? He starts trying to fight me. I’m just sittin’ there like, ‘Bruh. Do you even know who I am?’ Of course, it only took a couple seconds to obliterate him. I don’t know if he died. I didn’t really stay to see. After all, I was only there for the ducks in the pond!” Lucifer chattered on about a story he remembered of the past, laughing as he told it. He held the bouquet that he kept with him all night close to his chest with both arms. He could have teleported it to his room hours ago, but he liked holding it. It smelt nice. It brings comfort.

Lucifer was going to say something else, but Alastor suddenly stopped walking. Lucifer gave Alastor a confused look, the demon seeming to be focusing on something on the other side of the lobby. Lucifer hasn’t been looking at his surroundings, so he didn’t realize the two figures waiting there until he looked to see them. Lucifer felt his gut sink. Wasn’t Charlie and Vaggie supposed to be asleep by now? They usually went to sleep at 8:00 or 9:00 to wake up early in the mornings and prepare for the day.

Lucifer kept his cool, at least as much cool as he had, deciding he should probably go speak to them. The two girls seemed to be waiting, and since the two were looking at them he had to guess it was for them. Lucifer looked at Alastor with uncertainty. Alastor’s eyes landed on the king, before he nodded to him and moved to go towards the girls. It seemed Alastor would be the first to speak, which took a small load off of Lucifer’s shoulders. It was like Alastor could read his mind and saw Lucifer’s nerves actively rising.

“Girls! What a surprise to see you up at such an hour! Is there something we can do for you?” Alastor’s radio filter was on full blast, his charming and somewhat playful persona showing heavily. It was a vast difference from the demon that Lucifer was just with. The one he was shown for hours seemed more.. real. Lucifer did think of the fact that Alastor most likely hid his true self until now, but seeing the switch flip in action showed the clear difference between the fake and the real.

Vaggie glared at Alastor with all her might. She seemed to have some sort of hatred for the demon before they even began speaking on what was going on. It made Lucifer a little upset. Before, he would agree with Vaggie on their opinions on the guy. But now..? Lucifer felt a bit angered at it, as if he had to somehow defend Alastor. Alastor just.. liked messing with people.. very harshly. Of course, Vaggie didn’t see what he was beginning to see in Alastor. It wasn’t like Alastor cared anyway. He always seemed to enjoy people’s reactions to him.

“You-!”

Charlie brought her arm up in front of her girlfriend before Vaggie could begin yelling at Alastor. Alastor, of course, didn’t even react, merely looking at the two with expectancy. Charlie let out a deep breath which she was holding in, as if preparing herself, before she looked at Lucifer. Lucifer could feel his heart beat quicker at the look she was giving him. “Dad.. Alastor.. is there.. something you want to tell us?”

Lucifer’s brain went into emergency mode. He knew that if they went out he would have to tell Charlie, but he hasn’t prepared for that yet! It all went too quickly to even figure that out. It was like all the brain cells he had was panicking instead of thinking of something to actually say. “Ah.. um.. n-no! Nothing at all! Um.. we were just out! Yes, out! Nothing else!” Lucifer let out a laugh of nervousness. He forced himself to give a smile, standing as still as a board as he looked at Charlie.

Vaggie had distrust written all over her face as she crossed her arms in defiance. It seemed she didn’t believe that at all. “Just out? Not a date, like it very clearly looks to be?”

Lucifer stepped back, more panic rising in him as he wheezed out a laugh. “What!? Pfft! Nooo. Us? Dating? Neevvverrr!” Lucifer only realized after how stupid it sounded when he remembered that he literally had a bouquet of flowers given to him by Alastor in his arms at this very moment. He knew he should have sent it to his room.

There was silence in the lobby. Vaggie gave Lucifer a stern look while Charlie gave him a look of sadness, which caused Lucifer physical pain to see. He was never good at social situations and confrontation. Especially when the confrontation was towards him. Charlie took a step towards Lucifer. “Dad…”

That broke Lucifer. He lied to Charlie a lot, but he couldn’t to her face. Her look of confusion and sadness at knowing Lucifer wasn’t telling the truth was too much to handle. “Okay! Yes! We did go on one tiinnyyy date, and yes it was actually kind of nice, and yes I might actually like the guy now, but it’s no biggie! It just happened very quickly and I didn’t have time or the understanding to tell you. It’s his fault for springing it on me. I didn’t mean to keep it from you, I just had no reason to say anything.”

Lucifer was out of breath by the time he was finished talking. Lucifer didn’t exactly mean to speak that fast or say that all at once, but.. he guessed he did. Now even Alastor was looking at him with an expression that showed the clear headache he had. Lucifer glared directly at the demon. “Don’t you look at me like that! You’re part of this!”

Alastor nodded a single time, putting his cane to the ground as he overlapped his hands on it’s microphone. “Indeed I am, mon cher. Very much so...” Alastor’s voice sounded more genuine than it was a second ago. Lucifer guessed he was dialing down the act now that the cat was out of the bag.

Lucifer was unsure if it was a good thing or a bad thing that Alastor was actually taking the responsibility. He would ignore that for now. Lucifer had a question lingering on his mind now for Charlie and Vaggie. “How.. did you guys even know? You seemed to know before we even got here…” Did something happen that caused them to know? If so, what was it? Who else knew? Oh, shit. Did that mean everyone knew!?

Charlie opened her mouth to explain, then closed it, then opened it again. She brought a hesitant finger up as if trying to figure out how to explain. “Well.. um… How do I explain this…?” Charlie seemed to be unsure what to say, which made Lucifer even more concerned on what was going on. Charlie rubbed the back of her neck, a strained smile that was much like Lucifer’s when he was nervous was on her face.

Vaggie decided to step in by simply bringing her phone up to show Lucifer. Her other hand was on her forehead, as if not believing how they didn’t think of this before they went out. Lucifer stepped up to look at the pictures which was shown to him. Dread washed over his being as he saw the multiple pictures of him and Alastor around town on their date. It felt as if his heart sunk into the ground.

“What.. in the ever-loving fuck..!?” Lucifer couldn’t take his eyes away from the pictures on the phone. So everyone knew. Everyone.. knew. Wow. Okay. That was.. amazing. Just spectacular! Lucifer forgot that this stuff existed in the first place! He never needed to deal with this stuff when he was in his castle isolating himself. He forgot that people would stalk others for attention like this.

Wait.. he forgot.. but Alastor was supposed to know about this stuff! Lucifer’s eyes trailed over to Alastor, who was leaning over Lucifer and looking at the phone from over his shoulder. Alastor didn’t seem surprised at all. If anything, he seemed to be more intrigued about it.

“YOU!” Lucifer turned to face Alastor, not caring how close they were at this moment. “You should have known about this! You deal with this all the time!” Alastor had to have known this would happen. Plus, didn’t he hate being captured on video or photo?

Alastor tilted his head at Lucifer’s words. Alastor stayed leaned over for a second before he straightened up. “On the contrary, mon cher, people usually do not take photos of me. They usually are too messed up to even post on such ridiculous little sites!” Alastor smiled to Lucifer innocently, as if he had no idea what Lucifer was implying. “I seemed to forget to check my surroundings while with you, mon cher. I do apologize. I was focused solely on the date.”

Lucifer didn’t know if he believed that or not. He did remember Alastor not realizing a drone before, though. So maybe it was true? The photos still showed Alastor glitched out, just not enough to where it completely ruined the photos, so it wasn’t like he could have purposefully been doing this.. right?

Ugh! Lucifer didn’t know anymore. All he knew was now all of Hell knew he had went on a date with an overlord. What were they thinking about him right now? That it was pathetic, perhaps? That he was sad for doing this after just losing his wife? Lucifer turned away from Alastor, looking at the ground with a small sigh as he went to rub the bridge of his nose. He was truly pathetic.

Lucifer was taken out of his thoughts by a soft voice.

“Dad…?” Lucifer’s eyes met Charlie’s as she walked to him, giving him a worried expression. It seemed his frustrations were showing quite a lot. He needed to calm himself. Plus, it seemed like Charlie wanted to talk to him about this.. and Lucifer definitely wouldn’t be able to find his way out of that talk at this point.

A small bit of static went from Alastor. The radio demon seemed to be thinking to himself. “I can stay if need be, but I presume you would like to speak to Luci alone?” Alastor moved next to Lucifer, looking down at the girl.

Charlie looked up at the demon, seeming to think on his words as she looked away at the ground. When Charlie nodded, Alastor moved away, seeming to understand the two’s need to talk it out. “I shall take my leave, then!” Alastor looked to Lucifer, the smile which was permanently on his face soft as he looked at the fallen. Though Lucifer was a bit mad at Alastor for allowing the pictures to be captured, Lucifer did feel himself relax a bit at the overlord’s gaze.

“I wish you goodnight, mon cher.” Alastor put his hand on Lucifer’s back. He wasn’t as forward as before, seeming to be testing the waters for something. Alastor would have probably moved closer on his own if it wasn’t for Charlie and Vaggie being there. When Lucifer didn’t move closer himself, too nervous to in front of his daughter, Alastor backed away. He disappeared into his shadow without another word. Lucifer was starting to feel more and more like Alastor could read his mind.. or at least knew when he was nervous.

Lucifer looked at his feet on the ground and the flowers in his arms, not looking at Charlie. Lucifer could feel the disappointment. After all, she probably hated the thought of Lucifer with someone that wasn’t Lilith, right? Plus, it was Alastor of all people. Not only had he been here for a while and was Charlie’s friend and business partner, but Lucifer and Alastor hated each other a while ago. Also, Alastor was an overlord, someone who was supposed to be lesser in the hierarchy, and a serial killer who was also a cannibal. Everything about this was wrong. It was all wrong.

“Charlie, I.. I know it looks bad… But-“ Lucifer felt a hand on his shoulder. He recognized it as Charlie’s hand. Lucifer got all of his willpower up to glance at Charlie, and instead of the sad or disappointed face he expected he saw a small smile. Lucifer’s thoughts froze at the unexpected expression, Lucifer searching for any sort of negative emotion in Charlie. There was none, to Lucifer’s bewilderment.

Charlie’s small smile widened as Lucifer looked at her. She brought her hands down to take her dad’s and bring them up. “Dad, it’s okay.” Charlie spoke softly, in an all-too-familiar voice of understanding and reason. God, how did he end up with such a good daughter? “I.. might be a little bit confused, but it doesn’t matter to me if you went on a date with him. I just.. wish I knew beforehand is all.” Charlie let out a small, awkward giggle.

Lucifer could feel all the tenseness he was holding inside of him melt away at his daughter’s words and giggle. It was such a cute giggle that Lucifer couldn't help the soft look in his eyes as he looked at his daughter. Charlie was.. okay with this? “But.. wouldn’t you have preferred me dating your mother? And not an overlord? Plus, Alastor is a bit.. well…” Lucifer trailed off at those words, trying to figure out the right thing to say about Alastor.

“Of a psychopathic asshole?” Vaggie chimed in from the corner she went to. She was supposed to be letting them talk in peace, but it seemed she just needed to say that.

Of course, Charlie had to make sure to ‘correct’ Vaggie’s words. “He’s a bit.. of a hard topic for some people, but if you see him in that way it isn’t a bad thing!” Her hold on Lucifer’s hands tightened a tiny bit. “You and mom have been apart for years at this point, dad. I’m happy for you! You’re getting out there!”

Lucifer felt like he had found cool water after being in a desert. Relief began to wash over him, which did cause him to tear up slightly. He couldn’t hold himself back from hugging his daughter, to which she happily hugged back. He should have known Charlie would be understanding.. but the thought of making her upset by not being with Lilith was held over him the entire time he was with Alastor. “Thank you.. my little apple.” He felt himself smiling softly in their hold. Lucifer felt like he had new motivation now. Charlie was okay with this.. and that meant the only thing holding him back was himself at this point.

Charlie pulled away slowly from her father after a few seconds of the two hugging. It seemed she couldn’t hold herself back and immediately started the questions. “Sooo… does this mean you like him? Will you be going on another date?” Charlie took Lucifer’s hands and lead the dad to a couch in the lobby to sit down and talk. Charlie seemed to now want to know all the details. Details which Lucifer didn’t know.

“I.. well…” Lucifer’s shoulders slouched down as he let out a long sigh, gazing at his hands in Charlie’s. Perhaps it would be best to talk to her. She was surprisingly understanding. Throughout being at the hotel, he’s learned how good Charlie was at listening to people’s troubles, and how she inspired others. She was a leader through and through, the leader Lucifer could never be for Hell. It made him proud to watch. So maybe he should confide in his daughter as well. “I don’t exactly know. It’s.. complicated. I guess I did enjoy the date. It was almost too perfect. It’s.. worrying, I guess.” Lucifer turned to sit straight, taking one hand out of Charlie’s to put it to the side.

Lucifer couldn’t see the look on Charlie’s face, but he could tell she was thinking. Charlie moved to face Lucifer a bit more on the couch. “Well, if you enjoyed it, you should do it again! There’s nothing stopping you.” Charlie spoke happily. “Being all gloomy won’t do anything! From what I’ve learned, it’s all or nothing!” Charlie’s focus turned to Vaggie as she said this, who was focusing on sharpening her spear as she let the father and daughter talk.

Lucifer could only laugh at Charlie’s optimism. Yep. This is what he should have expected.. and probably what he needed to hear, to be honest. There wasn’t anything in his way, that was true. He couldn’t let himself be held back. If he wanted something, he should probably go for it, right?

Yeah. He would go for it. After all, what could go wrong? Alastor seemed to be trying, much to everyone’s surprise most likely. If Alastor was trying, and everyone around him was supporting him, the only thing keeping Lucifer was his own fears. The thing which always kept Lucifer back. The thing that kept him from reaching out to Charlie sooner. He decided before that he didn’t want that holding him back, so he shouldn’t let it now.

“I’ll take your words to heart, Char Char.” Lucifer gave his daughter a thankful smile. After which, he noticed the time due to the clock on the wall behind her. Shit. It was 1 am. “Char Char, you should go to sleep. I’ll probably head to my room myself.”

Charlie didn’t realize what time it was, it seemed. She freaked out when she realized the time and stood up to go to Vaggie to apologize profusely on keeping them up so long. Her tired girlfriend merely calmed Charlie down and went to walk her back to their room. Lucifer watched the two leave, before he looked in front of him at the wall. He should head back to his room as well.

Before he could go to his room to sleep, however, a poof of red mist and sparkle appeared in front of him, revealing a small stuffed animal-like dragon. Lucifer gave the adorable dragon a smile. “Razzle! Hey there, little one! And what’re you doing up?” The dragon moved closer to Lucifer and he went to pet the dragon. Razzle leaned into the pets with happiness. Lucifer then noticed a particular letter in the dragon’s mouth. A glowing golden one, with a familiar seal on it. That could only be from one place.

The Seraphim.

Lucifer’s smile immediately became a frown, his expression turning to fear upon noticing the letter.

---------------

Alastor, when he had left Lucifer to Charlie and Vaggie, appeared in the red hallway of the third floor. He left his shadow there to listen in on what was going on. After all, he had to make sure to know everything which was happening around Lucifer and his emotions to make this work. Alastor was humming a tune to himself as he walked down the hall, planning to go to his office and deal with some paperwork before bed.

Alastor enjoyed the day with Lucifer, surprisingly. It was quite enjoyable to watch the King of Hell struggle to figure out what to do in the midst of his own emotions. Lucifer was entertaining, he could definitely give the fallen angel that. For such a powerful being, he acted with little to no confidence. Alastor didn’t like to admit to himself that he did find his time with the king rather.. nice. That was all it was, though. Nice. Entertainment. Enjoyment of enacting a plan which he decided to partake in just recently.

Everything was going exactly as Alastor anticipated it would be, which was excellent for him. Who would have thought that a heat of the moment act in the middle of an unwanted mating season would end up with such a wonderful outcome. A new pawn landed in his lap, and he was going to make sure to take the opportunity.

Alastor got to the darkwood office door and was just about to open it when he heard footsteps and a voice coming up him.

“What are you planning with Lucifer?”

Alastor stopped in his tracks, his head turning 90 degrees with a snap to look next to him and see Husk standing there. Husk was always a night owl, so it was not surprising that the cat demon was up at this hour. If anything, the guy seemed to have some sort of cat-like enjoyment of the night. He would always have more energy during the times the moon would be highest in the sky.

Why Husk was questioning Alastor’s plans, though…

“Huskers! What a pleasant surprise! I don’t quite understand what you mean, my good man!” Alastor turned around to match his head, it snapping back into place. He brought his cane and hands behind his back, taking his normal stance. “I am merely exploring some.. new possibilities.” Alastor’s smile widened at those words, his look sharp on Husk. He didn’t need people questioning him.

Husk stepped closer to Alastor, not seeming to take that explanation, much to Alastor’s annoyance. What was with this cat and annoying him recently? “We both know that you have no interest in romance and datin’. You’re planning on using Lucifer in some way. You only see people as pawns, nothing else.” Husk look at Alastor with a rather serious expression, clearly not wanting to back down.

A screech of radio feedback came from Alastor as his emotions heightened. Husk was right, Alastor has no interest in any of this romance stuff. However, Husk was being a bit of an issue. He has been on his nerves for quite a while now. Being questioned by someone he considered a pet and possession of his not something Alastor took lightly. Alastor slowly walked over to Husk. “Husk.. need I remind you what will happen if you question me?” Alastor’s voice was low and threatening, his eyes flicking between black with red radio dials and his normal ones.

Husk’s ears went down and he shrunk a bit with the change in air. His fur was standing up from feeling the potential danger of the situation. Especially the closer Alastor got. “No. You don’t. I was just…” Husk’s gaze moved to the ground, an instinct inside of him which made him give way to the threat in front of him.

Alastor stopped in front of Husk, bringing his cane up to force Husk to look at him. “This is your final warning. You have been pushing your luck a little too much recently, my friend! We wouldn’t want to see anything.. unfortunate happen due to this recent act of yours, would we?” Alastor tilted his head at the other, bringing his cane back down to his side. The bottom of it hit the ground with a loud thump. “And.. if I hear that you’ve been saying such things to others about my intentions with Lucifer or anyone else in this.. fine establishment…”

“You won’t.” Husk answered quickly that time. It seemed Husk once again was understanding his place here.

“Good.” Alastor brought his cane up, the ears which were pulled back in aggression standing up straight on his head once again. Husk didn’t move or speak. It was the normal reaction after this sort of confrontation. “Well then, Huskers, I think we should both be heading to bed! Would you not agree?” Alastor turned back towards the direction of his office and opened the door. Walking inside, he left the cat to stand alone in the hallway.

Alastor went to his office as if nothing happened, locking the door once inside. Once the door was secured, he growled to himself, his cane disappearing into shadows as he moved inside his office. His mood was somewhat ruined now, but it was fine. It was not too big of a deal at this very moment. Though he would have to make sure to keep a closer eye on Husk from here on out, it seemed.

Alastor stepped more into the room, turning his head when he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. To anyone else, it would be the normal him. Nothing was out of the ordinary. But Alastor could see it. The strings attached to him, spun around him as if he was some puppet. The mirror cracked from the noise feedback coming from Alastor. Alastor’s hands went to his head, grabbing at his hair and pulling. He ignored the pain as some of it was pulled out.

He would get himself freedom. No matter what.

Chapter 5: The Storm

Summary:

Heaven sends notice that Lucifer and Charlie will need to come and appear before court, leading to Lucifer hiding himself away in his room. Alastor sees this as a chance to continue with his plans for Lucifer...

The next day was a rather messy one.

Lucifer was no where to be seen while everyone else was in the lobby, an unsure Charlie being comforted by Vaggie. During the night, Lucifer had gotten a letter from Heaven saying that he and Charlie had to go to Heaven and appear before court in three days. This had something to do with the failed extermination day prior, meaning they were being put on trial for killing the angels and Adam.

Charlie was fine with going to Heaven. She went once and could handle it just fine. The issue was they wanted her AND Lucifer to go. Both of them. Lucifer had to go too since he was now involved in the situation with the hotel and would have to deal with the court.

Safe to say the fallen angel was panicking.

Lucifer hadn’t left his room ever since he told Razzle to show Charlie the letter when she woke up in the morning. Charlie had tried to knock on his door and speak to her dad, but the king didn’t even answer. It was obvious he was in his room, but he wouldn’t respond to her. This left the girl in a panic of her own, pacing in the lobby as she tried to figure out what to do. Charlie was worried about her father, who everyone knew had issues with Heaven.

Alastor was included in the group of people which were in the lobby. He was standing to the side and watching as the girl panicked and everyone else tried to console her. Alastor would much rather be eating the deer he caught earlier, though he decided to stay for the information. Plus, it would be strange if he wasn’t around in such a situation.

“Heaven has ordered us to come up there again to see the court about Adam’s death and we don’t know what they’re thinking. Dad is upset because he has to go to a place he doesn’t want to go back to, and I can’t even help him!” Charlie was flailing her arms around as she paced the floor. Vaggie gave up in following her lover’s pacing a while ago, and was just standing to the side and watching while Charlie walked around and hugged herself. “Why won’t he answer!? What do I even do!?”

Alastor thought to himself as the girl cried about the situation. He was rather good at disassociating from whatever Charlie was saying to think on his next moves. He needed a way to make Lucifer fall deeper. To get blinded by his feelings so he could take advantage of it and seal his potential pawn. Perhaps even make a deal with him as well. Lucifer was stronger than his current contractor, so Lucifer would be able to break the deal or override it. Alastor couldn’t just tell Lucifer and use the guy's feelings now since Alastor was forbidden to speak on his deal, so he had to do it by overpowering the one he was in a deal with.

Alastor then realized a way of gaining more of said trust was right in front of him. Alastor would have smiled if he wasn’t already stuck with one. Lucifer was in heightened emotions.. it was a prime time to try speaking to Lucifer. Building trust was important in this sort of relationship, and helping Lucifer deal with his little issue would be a definitive way of doing to.

Alastor disappeared in his shadows, reappearing in Lucifer’s room. Alastor blinked as his eyes got used to the switch in lighting, the room being darker than he thought. There was barely any light on and all the curtains were closed, so only a sliver of red light bled in through the slot of the curtains. Alastor hasn’t been in Lucifer’s room before. The mountains of ducks also caught the overlord off guard. He heard Lucifer talk about them with Husk through his shadow.. but the guy really was obsessed.

Alastor first looked to the king-sized bed to see if Lucifer was there, seeing that Lucifer was, in fact, not. Was Lucifer gone after all? Perhaps he ran to his castle? Alastor would have thought so, but then he saw white in the far corner of the room. And there he was: Lucifer, curled up in the far corner of the dark room, his wings hiding him from the world in a little cocoon. Alastor almost felt sad for him. He looked so small in the wing cocoon in the corner, blocking any eyes from seeing him despite being in his room alone until now.

Alastor moved more into the room, keeping himself a fair distance away just in case. Even with his hooves’ footsteps on the floors on the room, Lucifer didn’t seem to notice that Alastor was present. The fallen angel barely flinched at the echoing of his stride. “Luci?” Alastor spoke in a soft tone, devoid of his usual filter. It was the best way to sound sincere. He’s learned in the past that his filter tended to make him sound more.. fake? That’s what they said, at least. Alastor didn’t get it, but he used that information with Lucifer and it seemed to work.

Alastor stopped in his tracks when Lucifer’s figure jumped. The wings cocooning the king went tighter around the body inside. Lucifer definitely didn’t notice him until now. The other didn’t move away his wings, still hiding himself in his protective cocoon. The first step for Alastor would be to get into that barrier.

Lucifer’s wings dragged against the ground as he moved inside the cocoon. “Wh-what are you doing in here? L-Leave.” There was a choked sob after those words which the king seemed to be unable to hold back.

Lucifer’s voice was trembling. He sounded like he was crying. It was clear the fallen was in a panic from needing to go back to such a traumatic place. Honestly, it sounded rather lovely to Alastor. He never reacted this much to someone’s panic. Usually, he felt amusement and more of a rush from people’s sobs, mostly because it was from Alastor chasing them to kill them or causing their screams. What he felt now was more of a twisted emotion which Alastor didn’t have the words to describe.

Alastor took another few steps forward. “I came to see you, mon cher. Everyone is quite worried about you. Charlie has been pacing the lobby floors for an hour.” Alastor continued across the room, approaching the silent, angelic cocoon. He stopped when he reached the other, looking down at him. In the cocoon, Lucifer looked smaller than normal. Like a child running to their one comfort blanket. It was somehow a bit endearing to Alastor. The overlord moved to kneel down to Lucifer’s level in front of the cocoon. “I.. have been worried, mon cher.”

Lucifer didn’t respond, leaving Alastor perplexed as to what to even say next. Alastor was going to try to speak again, but thankfully Lucifer did first. “I-I’m fine. You can go now.”

Alastor had to stop himself from showing any signs of annoyance. Lucifer was stubborn, as always. It was never easy to convince the other of anything. If Alastor wanted to convince Lucifer, he would have to try being a bit more insistent. “Mon cher, we both know that is not true.” Alastor gently put his hand on one of the wings, feeling it flinch underneath his touch. He could feel the softness of the pure white feathers through his glove. Alastor had to rid himself of the more.. violent thoughts and curiosities about Lucifer’s wings. He ran his fingers down the feathers, as if petting them.

“I am here for you, Luci. Speak to me.”

There was a silence, the air stiff as Alastor waited. If this didn’t work, Alastor would have to figure out how to do this a different way, but without being too aggressive. Pushing Lucifer too hard would only ruin his chances. Luckily, it seemed he wouldn’t have to do that, since Lucifer shifted in his spot on the corner. Slowly, the wings opened up and spread out, revealing the broken down man in front of him.

Lucifer was a mess. His hair was messy and undone from it’s usual style, and he was in a nightgown that was only partway done up his chest. His eyeliner and mascara was running down his face due to not having cleaned it off after the date before he started crying. Lucifer was shaking, with a look in his eyes that showed his fear and panic. Not of Alastor, but of whatever he dealt with in Heaven. Alastor could physically see the quick movements of Lucifer’s chest from his too fast breathing.

Alastor.. honestly was at a loss for words. He could feel his ears go back, shock filling his every thought. The state that Lucifer was in left him speechless. All Alastor could think of was that Lucifer looked.. beautiful. Lucifer was already a gorgeous man, being the prettiest of the angels God made, but Alastor never really thought about it. Something about seeing the man cry triggered something in Alastor to cause this. Once again, that twisted feeling welled up in his chest.

He wanted more.

Alastor moved closer to Lucifer, gently holding his chin and wiping away some of the tears on Lucifer’s cheek with his thumb. He wanted to see more of Lucifer in such a state. He wondered how those tears of Lucifer's would taste. Would it be the same as the fallen's blood? Sweet?

Lucifer hadn’t been looking at Alastor until this point, ashamed of the state he was in. Of course, he didn’t expect the hand on his chin. Turning his attention to Alastor, he grew confused on Alastor’s actions, giving the demon a look of puzzlement. “Alastor..?” Lucifer’s hand went up to Alastor’s hand at his chin, holding it as he brought it down.

Alastor just continued to look at Lucifer, holding the hand that took his. Alastor didn’t know what had gotten into him, but he couldn’t really handle it. It was a confusing feeling to have. “Even while crying, you are certainly the most beautiful person I’ve seen, Luci.” Maybe it was simply because Lucifer was crying. Alastor wasn’t sure. This was a weird feeling to Alastor had never felt. He wanted to break Lucifer down more to see what other ways the other could show him his pain. However, only he could do it. The thought of someone else causing this was somewhat angering.

Lucifer’s face immediately blushed a deep shade of gold, the king’s expression changing to one of pure embarrassment as he turned his head away and hid with one pair of his wings. “Are you somehow losing even more of your mind!?” Lucifer still kept his hand in Alastor’s, his hold tightening in it. The two wings covering his him made sure that Alastor couldn’t see his face.

Alastor broke out of whatever spell he was under as soon as Lucifer spoke and hid his face. What in the world got into Alastor there? He needed to think straight. Alastor straightened himself out, clearing his throat. He went to gently push the wings hiding Lucifer’s face out of the way with his arm, moving them up and over to see Lucifer. “I do apologize, mon cher. I could not help myself.” Alastor conjured up a semi-damp towel in his free hand, moving to wipe Lucifer’s face gently and clean up the running make up. “I simply cannot seem to control myself in your presence.”

Lucifer’s blush stayed on his face, not looking at Alastor. Alastor was glad he was at least able to play it off well. He did not have time to think on what the hell that was. Right now, he needed to get Lucifer to open up to him. He already got past the barrier. With that, he now needed to keep it down.

Alastor moved next to Lucifer sit down at the wall. He would prefer not to sit on the ground, but Lucifer seemed to decide that the corner of a dark room filled with rubber ducks was the best place to handle his emotions. “Speak to me, Luci. I will listen for as long as you need.”

Lucifer gave Alastor a glance when he sat next to him. The fallen’s eyes then landed on the knees which were being held to his own chest with one of his arms. Lucifer kept a tight hold on Alastor’s hand with his other. Thinking back on the issue at hand, his face went back to the panic he had before. Alastor figured it would be best to move closer to give Lucifer some more comfort. That’s what people did in this situation from what he knew. Lucifer took the comfort and leaned into Alastor, just as Alastor was hoping he would.

“You should know what my past is up there. Everyone knows. I don’t think I need to explain why I hate the thought of going up…” Lucifer started, his voice shaky. He was trying to stay strong, as he normally did, but it was easy to see through. Alastor could always see through Lucifer’s emotions. It made them easy to manipulate. “They just.. the thought of seeing them again… of h-having to look at Heaven again… n-needing to go through w-what happened b-before. I-I…” Lucifer was getting more and more emotional as he spoke. The shaking Alastor saw earlier was coming back. He could feel the vibrations of the body next to him. Lucifer was probably going to have a panic attack at this rate. “I don’t.. w-want to g-go through losing ev-everything again… n-not again…!”

Alastor watched as tears ran down Lucifer’s face yet again. Lucifer curling up more into himself, his face burying in his knees. This time, he didn’t bring his wings around himself, since Alastor was next to him, but he tried his best to hide. Alastor would have frowned if he could. Alastor did understand trauma, but not how to handle it. What would Rosie do in this situation?

Alastor moved closer to Lucifer and wrapped an arm around his waist, pulling Lucifer close to him from the side into a small hug, much to the fallen’s surprise. Alastor’s other arm went up so he could once again wipe Lucifer’s face and get rid of the fresh tears falling down.

“I cannot say much in this situation, since I do not know about the full extent what you had gone through up there. All I can say is, it is not the same as it was the first time, mon cher.” Alastor was winging this based on how Rosie would encourage the people around her. He has no idea how to do this otherwise. It was a good thing he’s seen plenty of Rosie’s little pep talks with down-on-their-luck demons who had once lost everything. “You have a home to come back to, Luci. You have people waiting for you. So, you cannot lose everything like you fear you will."

The fallen angel wasn't looking at Alastor as he spoke. However, he was clearly listening. Lucifer's head moved up from his knees at the words being said. Alastor figured this meant his words were working and continued to speak. "You will have Charlie up there with you, and you know how tough of a girl she is! Everyone here, including me, will be awaiting your return. It will not be the same.”

The fallen turned his head to look at Alastor. He watched Lucifer’s face morph from his fear and panic, clearly taken aback by the words given to him. Lucifer didn’t say anything, but it was clear he was thinking on what was just said. Alastor would have to thank Rosie for showing him how to do this later. Swaying someone’s emotions for the better was a pretty good tool to have. Though something in him wanted to see more of the broken man he saw prior, he also was relieved that his efforts worked. Alastor pulled Lucifer into an embrace, which Lucifer hesitantly leaned into and hugged back. “You won’t lose us, Luci. I can tell you that much.”

Lucifer’s wings moved from where they were behind Lucifer to embrace Alastor as well, to Alastor’s surprise. They fully covered the both of them until they both were in the cocoon Alastor saw the outside of before. The red of Lucifer’s inner wings was rather pretty up close. Alastor couldn’t help but reach out and touch them again, feeling the feathers on his fingers. Lucifer didn’t seem to mind Alastor’s investigation of the wings. The inside was much prettier than the outside, it seemed.

Alastor let out a hum at his thoughts before he looked back down to Lucifer from the wings. He would definitely have to clean his suit later. Lucifer’s tears were all over it now. “Come on, mon cher. You haven’t slept, correct? Why don’t we rest?” Alastor moved to get up, but Lucifer seemed to have other plans and didn’t let him pull away. The hold of Lucifer’s arms were tight, and the wings didn’t budge. Alastor blinked, stupefied for a split second, before he sighed. Honestly. Lucifer was so much like a child. “Come on, Luci.” Alastor moved to bring his arms under Lucifer’s knees and around his shoulders, picking the fallen up as if he was a princess. Lucifer adjusted to let Alastor do so, his wings uncurling around Alastor and disappearing into the smaller’s back.

With that, Alastor walked Lucifer to the bed, going into it and setting Lucifer down beside him. He moved to lay Lucifer down on the silk red and put the covers over them. When Lucifer attached himself back into Alastor, the demon complied and did the same.

That’s when he heard a small “Alastor…” come from the one laying basically on top of him. Lucifer wasn’t looking at him, but that didn’t matter. “I.. um.. thank you…”

Alastor’s smile grew. Alastor felt warmth from more than just the covers in this moment. He wondered why. “It is no problem, mon cher. Now, sleep.”

---------------

For the three days up until the meeting with Heaven, the whole hotel was busy preparing. It would only be for one day, but Charlie was acting as if it would be a week and Lucifer was acting as if it would be forever.

Alastor was basically forced to stay with Lucifer throughout the three days that he and Charlie planned their day in Heaven. Whenever it would get too much for Lucifer, he would cling to Alastor and Alastor had to take him out of his stupor. It was getting to the point where Lucifer was clinging to Alastor even outside his room, which Alastor now had practically moved into for the time being.

This meant that Alastor was also there for when Lucifer and Charlie spoke on what could possibly be the reason they needed to go up. Lucifer seemed to think that Heaven wanted to punish them for trying to fight back against their exterminations, but Charlie wanted to try seeing the good in them. Alastor? He didn’t really care. As long as it didn’t affect him in any way, he didn’t care what the Seraphim wanted. He was more concerned on a certain other person up in Heaven, but that was a problem for later.

On one hand, Lucifer wanting Alastor around all the time was good, since this meant Lucifer was growing more dependent on him and was being pulled down exactly as he wanted. On the other hand.. Alastor needed a fucking break! This guy was like a grown child. Alastor barely had time to himself. Lucifer would end up coming to him about his ducks constantly when he wasn’t freaking out about something having to do with the trip to Heaven.

“Al, look, look!” Lucifer used the nickname which he had given Alastor a while ago as he dragged Alastor into their temporarily shared room to show something he had made. Alastor guessed it was a duck, and he was fully right. It was a duck. A duck of Alastor. Lucifer gently picked up the rubber duck as if it was porcelain, handing it to Alastor. “It’s you! Amazing, isn’t it? I know, I am the best at this! I got the details down perfectly~!”

Alastor stared down at the duck in his hand. It had red hair with black tips was like his, with ears to match. The smile, tiny monocle, and tiny suit also was pretty accurate. However, the icing on the cake was the small cane attached to its side that was just like Alastor’s microphone.

Alastor didn’t know what to say. What was he supposed to say? Radio static was playing from him, the frequencies shifting as he searched for a station and looked for what to say. “It’s.. rather unique, mon cher~! I have to say, I am quite flattered you would do this for me.” That seemed to be a proper response for the king.

Alastor now had the duck in his radio tower, it looking over him as he did his broadcasts. Lucifer wanted to put more in there, but Alastor refused. Alastor would sometimes catch a hidden duck here and there after Lucifer’s visits, though.

Safe to say, Alastor was excited for when Lucifer went to Heaven so that he got to be in peace and quiet. Which, luckily for Alastor, was today.. and right now.

Charlie was pacing around in the lobby, wondering what would happen and if it would go okay. Alastor was on the couch with a panicking Lucifer next to him and clinging to his arm. For once, he understood why Vaggie was so uptight. She had to deal with a bigger version of this guy.

“It’ll be okay, mon cher. Remember what we talked about?” Alastor was rubbing the fallen’s back as they leaned on him. Alastor couldn’t go with, so Lucifer and him spoke on what to do if Lucifer found the situation too much. They had practiced by Lucifer taking time away from Alastor, and it worked a bit, so using those methods of calming down was the plan.

Lucifer gave Alastor a quiet nod as the portal to Heaven appeared in the middle of the lobby. Lucifer looked at the portal, fear welling up in his chest. A hand on his cheek brought him back to the current moment. It would be different this time. He had his daughter. He had everyone here. He.. had Alastor waiting for him to get back. They couldn’t take that away from him. They wouldn’t be able to leave him with nothing again. They wouldn’t allow it.

Lucifer stood up from next to Alastor on the couch, looking to his daughter. She looked back at him, giving him a determined look as if she was ready for anything. Lucifer walked over to stand next to her in front of the portal and went to take her hand. “Are you ready, Char?” Lucifer wasn’t, but this was as good as he’d get. The adrenaline was the only thing keeping him sane right now.

Charlie gave a determined nod. “I am! Ready for anything!” Charlie did this before, she would be fine. She was most worried about her dad due he his trauma involving Heaven and everything there.

“Then.. let’s go. Keeping them waiting is a bad look..! haha...” A nervous laugh left the king. He was trying to joke his way through this as he usually did. Lucifer turned to the portal. Lucifer couldn’t bring himself to go inside. Charlie had to be the first to step in, leading her dad in gently by his hand to go into the portal.

---------------

The first thing he saw was the blue sky. The all too familiar sky. The glass-like floors which reflected the brilliant clear blue around them. The golden gates, which closed on him ten thousand years ago with his friends and family on the other side, never opening to him again. Lucifer stumbled back at the sight, his eyes watering immediately upon the vision in front of him hitting him all at once. He had to close his eyes and turn away, his back to the gates, to refocus himself, counting to ten slowly and breathing a deep breath in. Even the air was different…

Lucifer was okay. He had Charlie. He had a new home now. Lucifer.. couldn’t have what happened before happen to him again. Just like Alastor said, as well as Charlie when he spoke to her after Alastor calmed him down that day.

“Dad?”

That sweet voice helped Lucifer ground himself. It wasn’t the same. It wouldn’t be the same again. Lucifer opened his eyes, seeing a worried Charlie standing in front of him. He didn’t even realize she had taken both of his hands. Lucifer let out the breath he had brought in a few seconds ago, smiling to Charlie and nodding. “I am okay. Let’s go.” Lucifer, after getting Charlie’s reassuring smile and nod, turned around, moving with Charlie to the gatekeeper.

Saint Peter had been looking through the book of souls which were supposed to enter Heaven today when he heard footsteps echoing through the air and looked up. His smile widened on his face and he looked at Charlie in recognition. “Oh! It’s you, the Daughter of Lucifer! Are you here for another meeting?” Peter asked Charlie in a cheerful tone. He then looked to Lucifer, not knowing who he was. “And who is this? That isn’t the angel you had with you last time you came here.”

Lucifer figured Peter wouldn’t know. Lucifer hasn’t been around in so long that regular angels wouldn’t know what he looked like. Lucifer brought himself up to stand straight, walking more towards the gatekeeper and the dreaded golden gate he hated so much. “Lucifer.” Was all he said, in a more stern and stoic voice than he intended. To keep himself from showing his dread, he ended up giving a much more monotone voice than he wanted to the angel.

That seemed to get the angel’s attention. What Lucifer saw to be a fake smile dropped from Peter’s face, a look of horror on his expression. “Oh, fuuuckk- I mean- uh...” The gatekeeper closed the book loudly, fumbling with what seemed to be a phone he picked up from the table it was on. Before he could call someone, two people flew down. A small, cheery angel Lucifer didn’t recognize and.. Sera.

“We will take this from here. I am sorry to have startled you.” Sera spoke to Saint Peter, before she looked to Charlie and Lucifer. Mostly Lucifer. The little angel who was just next to her ran to Charlie and hugged her, them seeming to know each other from the last time Charlie was there. Lucifer couldn’t even look over to them. He was staring at Sera, and Sera in turn was looking at him with an unreadable expression. He did see one thing in it, though. Pity. The same pity she had for him thousands of years ago. It hurt to look at.

Memories of the dreaded last day he was in Heaven flashed in his mind. Lucifer had to physically restrain himself from moving back. He saw the same look of pity amidst the harsh, hateful ones of the past, as if the person cared. She didn't. Lucifer knew she didn't care. She only cared for protecting her people, and Lucifer was seen as a threat.

“Lucifer, I-“

“Let’s just get on with it, Sera.”

Sera’s hands, which were previously reaching out to Lucifer, moved down slightly at the harsh and quick tone Lucifer gave her. Both Charlie and the little angel next to him stopped talking and looked to him. Charlie had a worried expression, and the angel had one of confusion on what was happening.

“Is everything alright, Mr. Morningstar?” The angel took a step forward to Lucifer. For some reason, even though knowing he was Lucifer, she seemed concerned.

“Emily, don’t-“

“Sera, I don’t want to hear it! Like I said, I am not a child!” The angel, apparently named Emily, looked at Sera with anger in her eyes. Sera gave a saddened expression at the look. Lucifer hasn’t seen Sera so hurt before. It nearly surprised him. Emily turned back to Lucifer and clasped her hands together. “If you need anything, feel free to ask, Mr. Morningstar!”

Lucifer hasn’t been treated so nicely by an angel other than Vaggie in.. centuries. He didn’t know what to think. “I.. um… okay, then… Sure.” This was one of the seraphim, meaning one of Sera’s people. It was hard to believe she would be so nice to him. Sera was always the nicest of the angels Lucifer knew, at least on the outside, so it made sense the ones under her would be kind as well.

Emily smiled brightly to Lucifer. In a way, this angel reminded him of Charlie. He understood why they seemed to be friends. Emily ran over and grabbed Charlie’s hands. “I have so much to talk to you about! Come on!” Emily pulled Charlie towards the gates. Despite Charlie wanting to stay and help Lucifer, she went with Emily, happy to see her friend again.

Lucifer stayed behind with Sera, watching his daughter as she went through the gates with Emily. Lucifer could only think one thought at the view of Charlie running towards and through the gates: She should have been here as well… instead of down there.

Lucifer moved to walk through the gates for the first time in thousands of years. The hesitation hit him right in front of them. It felt like a whirlwind of emotion hit him when he saw them open in front of him, waiting for him to enter. He needed to take in another deep breath and count to ten, feeling cold sweat running down. Lucifer let out a shaky breath, clutching his fists at his sides. He needed to get through the gate to do what he needed here… but his feet wouldn’t listen to him. It was like they were stuck in place.

“It is okay, Lucifer.”

Sera spoke behind him in a soothing voice. Lucifer could feel the golden blood in him drain as he heard her. That was not helping. “Don’t, Sera. You’re not helping. You’ve never helped.” Lucifer didn’t even look back at Sera when he spoke. This was already difficult enough as it was. Lucifer didn’t even want to be here in the first place, but he was forced to for Charlie’s sake.

Lucifer stared blankly in front of him through the gates. He heard a soft ringing in his ears as he looked through them. Time was a lot slower than it should be. Lucifer finally pushed himself to walk through the gates. It felt.. unnatural. Like something was trying to push him away as soon as he went through. A whisper of the past which he always tried to forget, but still clung to him anyway.

Go away. You aren’t welcome here.
Pathetic traitor. Leave us.

Lucifer shook his head to rid himself of the voices of the past and continued onwards. This was for them. It wasn’t like when he was tossed out. He had new family and friends now. It wouldn’t be the same.

He knew where the room was. He knew that Heaven wouldn’t have changed it’s layout, even after this long. They hated change. Hated anything that wasn’t what they wanted. Anything that was different.

Like him.

Notes:

We're getting to the real meat now~!

Prepare yourselves, for the next chapter will be A LOT.

Chapter 6: Heaven's Folly

Summary:

Lucifer and Charlie get to the trial and the debate begins. Lucifer is unable to get passed his traumatic experiences and can only watch his daughter as she fights a battle of words.

As soon as Lucifer gets the confidence to fight with and for his beloved daughter, an unexpected person arrives, leaving him crumbling to the ground he nearly flew from and leaving him rather vulnerable emotionally.

Notes:

No one has guessed what will happen in this chapter and it is leaving me both excited and nervous to share this one.

I hope you guys enjoy it~! It's gettin' real now.

It was quiet until the trial. Lucifer stayed in his room and calmed himself until the court ruling. Charlie came back after a bit of being out with Emily to see if Lucifer was okay. He wasn’t, but he was trying to be. He was forcing himself to not cocoon himself in his wings. Everywhere he went he was reminded of a past he didn’t want to remember. Charlie being back helped him, but the worst part was yet to come.

He dreaded it until he arrived at the courtroom.

Standing outside the doors of the courtroom was like being back to 10,000 years ago. Back when Lucifer was put on a trail fighting a losing battle. When Lucifer was thrown into the pits of evil and despair by who he thought were his friends and family, doomed never to see the good in humanity again.

Lucifer stared at the large white courtroom doors with horror, memories of a bygone era haunting his every thought and blending with his vision. The eyes and crosses which were encrusted on the pearl white doors stared at him, as if mocking his very presence and existence. They felt a lot bigger than they should be.

He was only able to snap out of it when Charlie came behind him and put a hand on his shoulder. “Dad… It’s okay if you need time. They gave us a couple more minutes before we have to enter.” Her worry for her father was clear even when he wasn't looking at her. It radiated off of her voice and once again grounded the fallen.

Lucifer let out a breath he didn’t know he was keeping in. Lucifer looked at the all too clean ground in thought. No. If he stayed out, he would never enter. He would probably try leaving. He couldn’t do that to Charlie. “It’s okay. Let’s get this over with so we can get some pancakes after or something…!” Lucifer let out a small, soft laugh, trying to lighten the mood. Charlie had an expression on her face like she knew Lucifer was putting on a tough act, but she nodded and gave her dad a bright smile.

“Only if you make them!” Charlie gleamed at Lucifer, causing them both to chuckle. She held Lucifer’s hand, checking to make sure her dad was really ready, before she went to open the door. The light of the courtroom nearly blinded him as the two doors opened in unison despite Charlie only pushing her hand on one of them. Charlie was the first to walk into that light, Lucifer hesitantly going in beside her.

Lucifer nearly turned back at seeing the all too familiar room of the court which did not change a bit. Lucifer got a flash of memory of himself in the middle of the room, on his knees as he was doomed to his own purgatory by his brothers, who had defeated him prior. The flashback went away as quickly as it came.

Lucifer got a good look at the room without that vision in the way. Sera and Emily were in the topmost area, with the other court members below her. Of course, when he entered, people automatically started talking. Lucifer merely ignored the talking as he usually did, going to his seat with his daughter. The spot of the one on trial. He saw Emily wave to Charlie, who waved back happily. Then he saw another familiar face – Lute. Charlie crossed her arms when Lute flew by and went to a space on the opposite side of them. Luckily, it didn’t seem like anyone else he knew was there. They either were too busy to deal with him or didn’t even know of what was happening due to doing their own duties throughout Heaven and Earth.

Once everyone had taken their seats, Sera began to speak. “We are here today to go over the events which had happened in Hell on Extermination Day. I have heard the strong opinions of many, and decided it would be best to call upon our familiar guests Lucifer Morningstar and Charlie Morningstar to speak on this matter in an official setting.” Sera began speaking in a more commanding tone, one she used often when taking her position in the court. Sera wasn’t the one who commanded the court on Lucifer’s trial, so seeing her in this setting was an unfamiliar look. It was one difference from his past trial that plagued his memory.

Lute was the first to say anything, standing up and slamming her hands on the railing in front of her. “There is no reason to hold such a useless meeting! They not only killed dozens of angels, they also killed Adam! They deserve to be punished for such a transgression against Heaven!” Lute yelled into the courtroom, looking at the angels in the court, who all were looking at each other and speaking on this. She then looked to Sera. “The exterminations were to protect Heaven, and now we see that Hell is clearly trying to once again rise against us! This cannot be taken lightly.”

Lucifer felt a sinking feeling in his chest. Punishment. They were wanting to punish them. Lucifer was used to such an act against him.. if anything, he expected it against him. However, he did not wish for Charlie to be involved. Lucifer felt like a failure for not protecting his daughter from the things he went through. Lucifer had sunk back into his own seat, but unlike him Charlie stood from hers. Lucifer glanced up to his daughter, seeing her determined and strong look next to him in the light. She wasn’t backing down, which was a shocking thought for Lucifer. Lucifer had given up the moment he was in Heaven.. but not Charlie.

Lucifer watched his daughter in somewhat awe as she spoke with a vigor that Lucifer long lost against the courts of Heaven. “We only fought back against what was a targeted attack on my home, the place I am protecting! I fought back when I was attacked. We couldn’t just sit back and let ourselves be killed!” Charlie spoke with determination, a powerful presence which Lucifer had yet to see of his daughter. Lucifer was in awe at the way she fought back. Even when Heaven never listened, she fought. He.. didn’t understand it. Charlie’s attention turned to Sera. “Sera, I, as the Princess of Hell, have a right to fight back when my area is attacked. Wasn’t I supposed to be pardoned? And yet they went for us anyway! They did not care for the rules set.”

Sera’s eyes went between the two opposing voices, having what seemed to be a contemplative expression. Her look towards Charlie was one of dejection. She opened her mouth to speak, but Emily seemed to have other plans and moved to fly away in front of Sera. “She’s right, Sera. You know she is! They purposefully went for them!”

Sera’s face softened when Emily flew in front of her. “Emily, it isn’t that simple.” Sera tried to reason with the little angel, going to try to hold her, but Emily moved away, going to Charlie and Lucifer’s side. Lucifer had never seen something like this before. Another angel helping them. Someone of clear importance to Sera. In the past, no one reached out to help him. They all turned their backs on him. This was.. yet another difference.

Emily landed on the ground, her spread out wings folding as she stopped her flight. “It is, Sera! Were they supposed to sit by and watch as their friends were killed!? How cruel can you all be!?” Emily went to where Charlie and Lucifer sat, looking up at Sera and the others. “These are human souls we are talking about. They are no different from the ones here. If you saw one here being killed, you would help. So why can’t they?”

Lute let out an annoyed growl. “They had their chance and they blew it! They are not the same. Hell is supposed to be a punishment for a reason!” Lute shouted at Emily, flying up herself to stand on the pristine white railing of her own platform.

Lucifer stayed quiet as he watched this unfold. The scared look on Sera’s face said it all to him. She was afraid for Emily. That Emily was going to become like Lucifer. Emily didn’t seem to worry about this at all, and if anything was just as determined as Charlie who had gone around the table to stand with her friend. Lucifer didn’t budge from his chair. He felt frozen, staring at the backs of his daughter and the angel which stood with her. Even with his daughter fighting, shadows of the past kept him grounded to his seat.

Lute continued to speak against Charlie and Emily, her infuriated look pointed directly at the two. “All that talk of redemption is crap anyway. Everyone knows a sinner can’t be redeemed! There is no proof of such a thing and you all know it.” Lute smirked at those words at Charlie, who glared at the execution angel. It was true. There was no proof of it. Lucifer knew that if there wasn’t proof that Heaven would ultimately take Lute’s side in this. Feelings had no place in Heaven’s courts.

“I wouldn’t be sssso ssure of that, if I were you!” A new voice came from the doors of the courtroom. Everyone looked up to see a familiar snake enter the room, one which had a new look to him. The air of the room came to a halt as he entered the room.

Sir Pentious?

Everyone was in shock and disbelief except for one person – Emily. Emily bounced where she stood, turning towards the serpent and stepping forward to get enough momentum to quickly fly over to Sir Pentious. “You made it!” She shouted happily to the serpent angel, hugging him.

The newly redeemed sinner puffed out his chest in pride. "Of coursssse! They would not be able to keep Sir Pentious back for long!" Pentious held up a confident finger, his eyes closed as he basked in the glory of his sudden entrance and praise.

Charlie, just like Lucifer, was in shock. She took a step forward towards the snake, the demon who was now an angel. “Sir.. Pentious..?” Charlie spoke in a broken and shaky voice. Her back was to Lucifer, but he knew she had tears in her eyes.

When did this happen? Why didn’t they know of this until now? Questions ran rampant in Lucifer's thoughts. Something was wrong here. Why would they not be told?

Charlie didn’t seen to have these questions in her head. It wasn’t long before Charlie ran from her spot to Sir Pentious to hug him, the two on them nearly toppling over at her tackling hug of relief and happiness. “You’re.. alive! I’m.. so sorry!”

Lucifer’s mind was drawing a blank at the situation in front of him. A demon had been redeemed. The whole courtroom except for Emily and Sera were in shock. Sera seemed displeased at the turn of events. Lucifer could only think about the fact that after all these years.. something changed. Charlie.. had caused change in the make up of Heaven and Hell. She successfully redeemed a soul and shattered everything Lucifer thought himself. His daughter succeeded, and once again proved his mind wrong. Proved everyone wrong.

Charlie’s ways were true, and the pendulum was swinging in their favor for once. Heaven couldn’t deny what was right in front of them. For once, Lucifer himself felt.. hope. Something he hadn’t felt in years. Watching his daughter hug her previously thought dead friend was a sight that nearly brought tears to his eyes.

Lute was the first to break the silence, her voice cutting through the silence surrounding everyone like a sharp knife. “What.. the FUCK is this..!?” Lute’s flew to the ground floor in front of her area as her hands gestured to the newly redeemed sinner, her snarl turning to Sera. After all, she had to know. If Emily knew, Sera would know. So why didn’t Sera say anything?

Emily turned from Sir Pentious and Charlie over to Sera, who was looking at Emily with disappointment in her eyes. “I had spoken to you about not having Sir Pentious mentioned until a later date, Emily.” Sera sounded disappointed at Emily for having Sir Pentious arrive in the courtroom. Lucifer heard those words and began to feel his blood boil. She was definitely planning to keep this from them. Why? He didn't know. But it angered the king.

Emily shook her head, flying up to Sera. “They deserve to know, Sera.”

“The decision for that is out of my control, Emily. There is more powers at play here than just me.”

Lucifer has had enough of Sera. He knew how she was. Even if it went against her morals, she would do something if it meant keeping her people safe. And not only that, she feared anyone around her being turned fallen. If it meant keeping that from happening, she would do this.

Lucifer stood up, moving to go to the center of the floor. Charlie gave her father a confused look. “Dad?” Charlie turned from her redeemed friend to her father, unsure of what the fallen was doing. He hasn't moved from his spot until now, which meant that Lucifer was serious about something. Especially with the look of complete and utter fury on his face.

Lucifer’s emotions were wild. The familiar feeling of things being kept out of the light. Of people pretending they meant well and then stabbing others in the back. It was too familiar in Heaven. He wasn’t going to let it happen with his daughter. “Then when would we know, Sera?” Lucifer glared to at the seraphim, who only looked down at him with her familiar pity. The look of a traitor. No matter how soft and caring she looked, she was a traitor. Lucifer’s wings sprout from his back, red and white feathers filling the room around him as he flew up to be at her level. “This is pretty important information for us to know if we were to defend our case, don’t you agree? So then why was it kept from us for a month!? From my daughter, who is working hard to prove this very thing, for a month?”

Sera looked as if she would break down at seeing Lucifer stand up to her. It had been a while since he proudly showed his wings in the court. The fallen lost his will to before the ruling that changed everything. “Lucifer, it’s difficult to explain. You know how they are. My hands were tied here. I would have told you, but-“

“Then you should have told us. Nothing should get in the way of the truth in the court, right? Unless you admit to withholding information for your guy's favor again?” Those words caused Sera to freeze. Lucifer looked to Charlie and Sir Pentious, who were at the ground watching him and Sera. Charlie looked as if she would tear up at seeing Lucifer stand up for her cause like this. Lucifer smiled to his daughter, before looking back to the court members and backing up in the air to talk to them all. “This is definitive proof that my daughter, Charlie Morningstar, was right about the ability to redeem sinners. It should be shown, and it should not be hidden just because of reasons you can’t even say to us, Sera!”

Emily, who has stayed to the side while Lucifer spoke, moved to be next to the fallen. Lucifer looked to her, meeting her smiling face with surprise. Emily clasped her hands together in front of her chest. “I agree with Mr. Morningstar! All this time, we’ve been killing innocent souls which could have been redeemed and brought up to Heaven! It is something that should not have been condoned in the first place!”

Sera’s face turned to fear when Emily went to Lucifer’s side. “Emily, please…!”

Lute, who has been quiet and listening, flew up to meet with Lucifer and Emily, flying on opposite sides with them where Sera was and cutting off the worried seraphim. “One soul in ten thousand years means nothing! Last time we let Hell be, they tried to start a war with Heaven. Last time Lucifer was listened to, evil broke into the world. They cannot be trusted!” Lute started, crossing her arms and flying tall. “Does everyone not find it weird how the moment Ms. Rainbows started this hotel and Lucifer became active again, was when they suddenly figured out how to kill us angels?”

Charlie growled at Lute’s reasoning, her hair flying up as her eyes went red. She gazed up at the flying executioner in anger. “What sort of reasoning is that!? We had nothing to do with figuring out how to kill angels!”

Sir Pentious slithered closer to the court under Emily and Lucifer. “What preposssterous reasoning. All I see is someone mad they losssst.” Sir Pentious crossed his arms, huffing and turning his head away. “The only time we fought was when we were attacked. I died for a sssecond time to protect the ones I care about and the one I love. That ssshould be proof enough for you.”

Charlie smiled at Sir Pentious as he spoke. She seemed to have renewed energy from the ones helping her. Charlie turned back to Sera. “There is nothing you can show that proves Heaven should continue the exterminations, Sera. We only want to live in peace. To help the souls which are trapped.”

The sound of heels rang throughout the courtroom. Lute looked behind the ones in front of her at the source of the sound and chuckled to herself. “There is one person I have who can say otherwise.” Lute flew down to go towards the doors, looking to the tall figure who was walking into the door. “Isn’t that right.. Lilith?”

Lucifer’s face drained in all color it had remaining as he heard the name. No… no, it couldn’t be. She’s been missing for seven years. Why would she be here? Lucifer could barely make himself turn around. All time had stopped. Everything was grey in his vision except for the woman walking their direction, as if nothing else mattered. The woman he gave up everything for, the one he loved for thousands of years, was standing right there in the entrance of the courtroom as if nothing happened. The courtroom of Heaven. Was this where she was the entire time? Why? Why did she disappear?

The king was hearing ringing in his ears to fill the silence around him. Everything grinded to a halt. His queen for thousands of years showed up in Heaven, seeming to be doing things up there without him knowing of it. The place that cast them into the pits of despair for their past love. Now she seemed to be working in it and with it.

“Mom..?” Charlie took a few steps towards Lilith. Lilith looked at Charlie, before black mists filled with musical notes went around the woman, moving her up and over to Lute’s area of the court. Lute flew down to meet with Lilith, sitting in her previous spot with a smug expression on her face. Lute would let her new guest handle the rest of this meeting. Charlie’s face turned to one of horror and bewilderment. “M-Mom, what.. what are you doing here?”

Sera’s wings expanded and the eyes on her hair opened as she looked at Lute with an angered expression. “What is the meaning of this, Lute? I was not told that Lilith was here! She is not one of the parties of this meeting.” Sera stepped forward towards the railing, her hands on its tops.

Sera didn’t know Lilith was here? Then how was Lilith in heaven?

“Of course. Adam brought her. Seven years ago.”

The words caused Lucifer’s stomach to turn. Lilith.. was in Heaven for seven years? By the hand of Adam? And they told no one? Lucifer felt himself flying downward, landing on the ground. He covered his mouth, dropping to his knees. He heard Charlie shout for him and run to him as his wings disappeared. She moved to kneel over and check Lucifer, who did not react to her worry, before she stood up straight and went in front of him. Protecting him almost.

“Mom, why!? Why are you helping them!?” The girl was blinking back her own tears as she looked at her mother.

Lilith smiled down to Charlie with a soft, loving look in her eyes. The same loving look she would always give their daughter. “Dear, please, do not misunderstand. I am not on Heaven’s side.” Lilith spoke in a smooth, serene voice. The voice of a loving siren. The siren that pulled him in all those hundreds of centuries ago.

Charlie smiled when Lilith said she wasn’t on Heaven’s side. “Then-!”

“However, I am not on your side either.” Lilith's arms crossed, looking down at her daughter from the platform above.

Charlie’s expression dropped and she stumbled. “What…? What do you mean? Then why?”

Lilith’s smile grew on her face into a darker one. Lucifer knew that expression. It was the one she wore when leading. One she wore when she sang her way into nearly leading a war between Heaven and Hell. The one she wore when she caused the very thing that brought up the exterminations in the first place.

“What I want.. is for Heaven and Hell to be separate. For war. And you see, my sweet Applepie, that is not something that can happen if demons are redeemed.” Lilith moved to walk down on her clouds of black mist, which had Lilith’s song humming from them with each graceful step. “Heaven and Hell are mutually exclusive. They are not to collaborate. There is a balance which cannot be broken unless it is through ones demise. And I wish to lead in such demise, just as I had tried before I was stopped.. on both ends.”

Lilith’s loving gaze turned to Lucifer, and his heart could feel itself nearly stop entirely. She was just as beautiful and deadly as the day he first saw her. The siren which caused chaos around her. “Luci, I am sorry to cause such hurt for you. However, I am sure you understand. This hotel will only hurt what is truly meant to happen. And.. your wishes just don’t correlate with mine anymore.” Lilith walked towards the two, squatting down to put her hand on both Charlie and Lucifer’s heads. A gentle touch which Lucifer used to melt into, but now filled him with despair and heartbreak. “I hope you’ll forgive me after this… My loves.”

Charlie wasn’t able to speak, and neither was Lucifer. Both of them were in utter disbelief. Something which both of them never expected and weren’t prepared for happened, and Lucifer could tell they were both breaking. Lilith stood up straight after and turned to move away, towards center stage. Emily and Sir Pentious both rushed to the two’s aid as Lilith did so. Charlie had gone to her knees herself when her mother turned away from them.

Lilith brought her hands up to pull all attention to her. “I am here for one reason and one reason only… I wish to declare a war. And this time, Heaven will have something to worry about.” Lilith chuckled to herself, spinning around as she hummed a siren’s song. Her hair flowed like Charlie’s as her horns grew on top of her head, music notes as if on a page spreading from the woman. Like Adam, music was her weapon. But it wasn’t physical. It was mental. The power of words in lyrical form can both inspire.. and destroy.

“In the midst of chaos,
I wish only for one thing:
A war to protect,
Even if it ends in my own neglect.”

Sera seemed to get enough of Lilith’s theatrics and slammed her hands down for order, all her eyes wide and sharp as they glared, wings flared open in rage. Lilith's song was causing anger, but Sera could control herself. “I have heard enough!” Sera looked to Lute, anger in her expression. “Lute, you have brought chaos to the court with bringing a third party which is not part of either argument. We will speak after this.” Sera was commanding, keeping together her anger to put together a proper ultimatum. Lute gave Sera a look to match the one given to her.

“Due to one of the parties allowing hijacking of the order set by the court, this ruling will be postponed for another date. The court dismisses everyone present and will send out notice of the next meeting when it is decided upon.”

With Sera’s words, multiple of the angels in the court decided to get out of there quickly and flew away. Lute clicked her tongue, glaring at Sera. She said something under her breath which sounded like curses as she went to leave herself. That just left the broken Lucifer and Charlie there with Pentious and Emily comforting them, Lilith having her back turned to the two.

Lilith looked back at the two, giving them a sorry look as her horns went away and her hair calmed. She looked as if she regretted what she was doing. Lilith didn’t go to them, though, merely turning away to walk out of the courtroom. The doors closed behind her, echoing in the room at her exit and leaving Lucifer and Charlie unable to even ask her anything before she left.

Sera flew down from the top, down to the four on the ground floor. She gave a look of sympathy towards the father and daughter, who were both sitting there in shock on the ground. “I am.. terribly sorry that this happened. I did not know that Lilith was here.” Sera spoke in a soft tone, devoid of her previous anger and commanding tone. She was back to her normal self.

Emily looked at Sera, an unsure look on her face. “Should we trust that?”

“Emily..!”

“I am just saying! You tried hiding things before. Important things.” Emily turned from the father and daughter to Sera, stepping forward towards the lead seraphim with her fists clenched.

“You know I would never lie to you, Emily.”

“Lying by omission is still lying!”

Sera looked rather wounded by Emily’s words. Emily looked back to the two on the ground. “Is there.. anything I can do?” Emily asked the two, hoping she could help in some way. She hated what was happening to them. Why was everyone being so awful to them? Even going as far as to use their family against them. She hated it.

Lucifer looked up from the ground after what seemed to be forever to check on Charlie. Charlie was crying… She was betrayed, and so was he. His greatest fear became a reality. Again. Lucifer blinked back his own tears. He couldn’t cry. Not here. Lucifer couldn’t cry here again. “I think.. we should go home.” Lucifer moved to slowly stand, a portal of gold being made behind him as he said that. He was glad he still commanded portals between Heaven and Hell, even if he never used it.

Pentious looked at Charlie as she stood, moving to the girl. “I’ll.. see you soon, okay? Tell Cherri that I miss her.” Pentious gave a small smile to the broken girl. Charlie didn’t say anything, instead hugging the serpent in a tight embrace. Pentious hugged her back, allowing her to take all the time she needed.

After which, the two went through the portal back to Hell with heavy hearts.

Lucifer had left to his room as soon as him and Charlie got back from heaven. He ended up falling into his old habit and shutting himself off in his room once again. He promised Charlie to not leave the hotel, so he stayed cooped up in his room instead. He was once again in the corner, in a cocoon, with little to no light in the room. This time was worse than before, though. Last time, he was scared because of what could happen. This time, the thing he feared did happen.

Sure, he and Lilith were separated for years before she disappeared seven years ago, but he still held feelings for her. The ring was still on his finger. They were together for thousands of years, after all. They ruled Hell together. Did everything together. And now.. she left. She betrayed him and their daughter. Left them both distraught. He not only felt the sting of betrayal again, but it was also thrust into Charlie. He felt like a failure for not protecting her from what had been done to him.

------------

Alastor had returned from his outing with Rosie to see a rather tense hotel staff. He could only assume something happened, which he found out by asking Vaggie and Husk that something definitely did. Lilith showed up at the trial, and has fucked everything up. Alastor didn’t know whether to be surprised at the woman’s attitude or impressed that she went and betrayed the people she sent him to protect and help months ago. What was going through that woman’s mind was an enigma which Alastor did not wish to see.

All Alastor knew was that Lucifer hauled himself up in his room all depressed like before. Alastor figured he should see what he could do and once again appeared in Lucifer’s room to speak with Lucifer. What was with the Morningstars and needing to be comforted by him in their rooms after going to Heaven? Alastor didn’t understand. These two were way too alike.

Alastor walked up to the familiar winged cocoon in the corner of the room. “Mon cher?” Alastor started in the usual soft tone he used for Lucifer as he looked down at the cocoon.

Unlike before, where Alastor needed to wait before he got any sort of answer, Lucifer immediately said “Go away” in a rather stern but broken voice. He was broken down. Alone. Alastor could tell Lucifer was past his breaking point just by his voice. Alastor didn’t want to back down, though. He needed to make sure this didn’t cause any issues. Plus, something was tugging at the overlord to try easing the pain of the glass heart in front of him which had been shattered to pieces.

“I am afraid I cannot do that with good conscience, mon cher. I am quite determined to stay with you through this.” Alastor spoke to Lucifer with a caring but stern voice. “I worry about you, Luci.”

The moment Alastor said ‘Luci’, Lucifer seemed to have some sort of flip switched. The wings opened up rather quickly and Lucifer stood, glaring at Alastor through his tears. Lucifer couldn’t take it. He just wanted to be alone. Why did Alastor have to go and push him? And why with that name? “I said go away! Can’t you listen!? Are you fucking deaf!?” Lucifer’s eyes flickered red while the tail which usually wasn’t there whipped behind him. The king’s wings were spread out and making him look much bigger than he actually was.

From what Alastor could see, Lucifer was on full defensive. However, there was always a way to break down defense.

Alastor gave Lucifer a soft, concerned expression. Once again, he couldn’t help but notice Lucifer’s beauty as he cried. Lucifer’s tears stained his cheeks, with his eyes having a mixture of betrayal, sadness, and rage in them. Lucifer was broken. Heartbroken. The person he gave up everything for thousands of years ago and had a daughter with betrayed him and their beloved daughter. Even still, Lucifer looked perfect through it all. He wished he could have seen it all occur, to see Lucifer’s face twist in horror of the betrayal laid in front of him. Alastor did feel a tinge of anger at the thought of Lilith causing it, however. For multiple reasons.

Alastor brought his hand up to cup the tear-stained cheek of the fallen in front of him. Lucifer tensed up, clearly not expecting Alastor to show such affection even while being insulted and told to leave in a rather threatening way. Lucifer couldn’t take it. Someone did this with him before, and now they betrayed him. He couldn’t let it happen again. Lucifer hit Alastor’s hand away, backing up. “Don’t.. look at me like that! Don’t do that! What is wrong with you!?” Lucifer brought his hands up to his hair and grabbed it on both sides. “You aren’t going to do the same. I won’t let you. So just fucking leave already!”

Alastor watched as Lucifer’s back hit the wall, him sliding down until he was once again sitting in the corner. The wings behind Lucifer once again wrapped around his tiny form and hid the shaking body from the one standing in front of him.

Ah. So that was it. Lucifer worried that Alastor would betray him like Lilith and the rest.
… So how was Alastor supposed to prove that wrong? He sort of was trying to get close to Lucifer for ulterior motives of his own.

That’s when it hit Alastor. Kill two birds with one stone. Alastor’s smile widened at his new idea, but he hid it’s intent with his usual caring act. “Luci…”

“Don’t call me that!”

A broken record sounded. Alastor cleared his throat at that. Okay. None of that nickname for now. Gave Lucifer bad memories, he presumed. “Mon cher, please. I will not harm you in any way, I promise you this.” Alastor moved to kneel down to Lucifer and the cocoon, but the fallen pushed Alastor away with his wings and stood up, nearly running to the other side of the room to get away from Alastor. This would be difficult. Lucifer was sensitive. One wrong move could cause everything to tumble down.

Alastor stood up straight and took a few steps forward. He looked at the trembling man up and down. Lucifer still had his wings blocking Alastor’s gaze, even while he was standing with his back faced to the sinner. “Mon cher, I know you are hurt. Let me prove it to you… My intent to stay with you, I mean. Show you that I will not betray you like the others of the past.”

Lucifer didn’t know if he should even be listening to Alastor. He could be lying to him just like everyone else did. Whenever he let someone in, they brought him betrayal and heartache. He couldn’t do it anymore. He was fully prepared to just shut everything out and not even try anymore, to go back to his isolation. Lucifer did, however, feel a longing for some sort of comfort. For someone to actually care for him and not betray him. He was.. lonely. So, when Alastor spoke of proving it, he turned slightly. He still kept his back to Alastor, but his head did look his way over the tensed up shoulder. “How? How could you possibly prove it?”

Alastor smiled, bringing a hand up to his chest. “Let us make a deal, Lucifer.”

Those words had Lucifer fully turning around, his eyes wide with shock. “What?” A deal? What kind of deal? Was this some sort of trap? Lucifer hugged himself, staying away from Alastor and having his shoulder to the demon. “What kind of deal?”

Alastor gave Lucifer a loving expression as he walked up to the other. Moving up bring Lucifer’s chin up. “One where you know that I will not leave you or betray you, mon cher.” He wiped tears from Lucifer’s eyes, giving him a more tender smile than usual. “In this deal, your loving Al will not betray you or leave you. He will stay by your side all long as you wish and care for you just as usual for as long as you wish. This way, you will never doubt the sincerity I hold.”

Lucifer listened to the words given to him by Alastor. That.. didn’t sound bad. If Alastor couldn’t betray him, then he would never have to worry about being left behind like with the others. But there was always two sides to a deal, and it felt like quite the commitment for Alastor. “And what would you get?”

Alastor had to refrain from showing his true intentions in his smile, keeping his loving gaze as he stepped directly in front of Lucifer. “You, Lucifer. All of you.” Alastor put a hand on Lucifer’s neck, feeling Lucifer gulp, before dragging it down slowly. “Everything to do with you.” Alastor stopped his hand at Lucifer’s chest, his fingers touching the button of the vest there. He knew that Lucifer’s brain was running at a thousand miles an hour. He could see the way it was working in his expressions. They went from confusion, to disbelief, to utter bewilderment.

As Alastor thought, Lucifer moved back and turned away. His mind was racing. Alastor’s touch and eyes were welcoming, and it nearly dragged him in, but he couldn’t fall for it. “Why would I ever do that?” Lucifer wasn’t going to do that. Even if it was.. tempting, he knew how these sorts of deals were. Alastor just wanted his soul. He didn’t want Lucifer himself.

Alastor would have to do this now or never. “If I am to never betray you, mon cher, how would I use this against you? That would be betraying you, would it not?” Alastor stepped closer, holding his hand up as green light started to show around him. His antlers grew in size. “If we do this, your Al will be with you as long as you wish. You would never have to worry about your loving Al leaving or betraying you like them.” Alastor moved closer to Lucifer until he was directly behind him. He put his free hand on the other’s shoulder, holding the glowing hand in front of the king. “Is that not what you always wanted? To have stability? Never to be left alone again? To never fear abandonment by who you care for?”

Alastor’s smile was wicked, though Lucifer wouldn’t be able to see that at this angle. His shadows went all around the room, giving an eerie and dark feeling to the already lightless room. “Al will give you that. He will be yours. He will love you. Your Al will be anything for you, Luci. All you have to do.. is accept being Alastor’s only. No one else’s but mine, in every way.” Alastor’s hand which was on Lucifer’s shoulder dragged down, giving a tender touch to the confused angel he was looking down at from behind. “Doesn’t that sound nice~?”

Lucifer looked down at the hand being held in front of him from behind, looking at the sinister green light it let off. It felt like multiple eyes were watching him from the shadows, beckoning him into the green light with quiet whispers. To never be betrayed by someone was something he always wanted... His greatest fear was just that. Now that he was once again left behind in the one place he hated the most by the person he lost it all for, he couldn’t think. Lucifer didn’t know what to do with himself. This.. didn’t seem all too bad. He wouldn’t have to feel this loneliness again. Lucifer never cared for himself, for his power or position. He only ever cared for his family. And now it was broken.

What else do you have to lose anymore?
The whispers of the shadows said just that.

Lucifer tightly closed his eyes, steeling his resolve. He then turned around, moving a step from Alastor to look directly at the taller man. Lucifer surveyed the demon, seeing the eerie green light and grown antlers. The outstretched hand stayed there in front of him, pulling him in. The thing that caught him and dragged him in, though, was the look on Alastor’s face. The loving smile he’s grown to know so well over the days he was with the sinner. The longing and care in his eyes. Lucifer didn’t want to lose it. He couldn’t lose it. It was such a nice feeling to have to be loved by someone.. and he couldn’t give it up.

Just like that, he could feel himself falling. Deep. He was dragged in by the sinner’s temptations.

“Deal.”

And he wasn’t ever going to return from the depths, it seemed.

The moment Lucifer took ahold of the hand in front of him, it felt like chains were wrapped all around him. Green chains of pride which was morphing in color and form as the seconds passed due to the power they were being given. Normally, he wrapped these around others in deals. Instead, they were now on him, and he could feel the draining of his power as they took him.

A whirlwind of air appeared around them as the green light shined from their joined hands. Lucifer could barely keep himself afoot, feeling his wings grow to full size and his horns grow from his head. His claws and tail came in full size as well. He felt like he was being pushed away and blinded by the tornado of air and the bright green, yet pulled in and taken in at the same time. Lucifer could only fall to his knees, the only thing keeping him up being his own strength and the hands still holding his.

Alastor changed in his form, his body growing with sickening cracks of bone as his antlers grew five times their size. He became more demonic, his smile growing to a rather creepy size with black liquid dripping out. His eyes blackened and showed the red radio dials, the dials spinning at full speed in the demon’s eyes due to the overwhelming deal that was just made. That was accompanied by the loud feedback noises that came from Alastor which hurt Lucifer’s ears. The sound knocked out any thought in the king’s mind and left him dizzy.

From their feet, cracks of green light appeared in the floor, quickly spanning all around them and spider webbing throughout the room. It caused the whole entire hotel to shake and groan, as if there was an earthquake. Even in the cracks between the closed curtains on the windows, green light shined, hinting towards the deal’s power affecting more than just the hotel. Symbols left the cracks of light, covering the floors, walls, and ceiling. They floated in the air as well, mostly around Alastor and him. The light throughout the room only exaggerated the dark shadows which were floating throughout the room and watching them.

In other rooms of the hotel, the deal made itself known as well, the light and power just as strong as in Lucifer’s room.

Charlie and Vaggie, both in their room, looked around with concern and shock. Vaggie automatically knew something was wrong and jumped out of the bed, running out of the room and following the light cracks to find their original location. Charlie, of course, followed.

Husk and Angel Dust, who were at the bar previously worrying about Charlie and Lucifer, had jumped up the moment the cracks showed around them. Angel Dust was trying to avoid the cracks and symbols on the floor, hopscotching around them as if they were lava to no avail. Husk dropped the glass he was washing previously, not caring that it was now shattered on the ground, and jumped over the bar counter with feline movements. He could feel the chains around his soul strengthening. They were twisting and contorting around it, squeezing at the cat’s being. “Shit…” Was all he said as he ran for where he knew was the location this was originating from.

Even Cherri, who was out in town looking for something to buy Pentious as a redemption gift, noticed the quake in the ground and the green light and symbols in the sky. It was followed by an eerie chuckle from a familiar voice with a radio filter. She could hear the TVs next to her shout a “WHAT THE FUCK!?” as the flat headed host of the broadcast noticed the commotion from wherever he was, the TV station also showing effects of the power being shown. He seemed rather pissed off for some reason.

Alastor felt ecstatic. He couldn’t contain his excitement from the rush of power that went through him. He backed up from Lucifer and let go of his hand, needing space to be able to take it. Green thread and black chains appeared on himself, all from the deal that was holding him captive. With a wide grin, he brought his claws up to the chain on his neck, pulling at it. Unsurprisingly, the loud clang of metal sounded as it broke, him being too powerful for it to handle now. The deal was made to weaken Alastor, but Lucifer’s soul and being was only his according to the wording, so the moment he was strong enough he could break it. The treads on him came undone and disappeared, as well as the ones on his smile. For once, Alastor’s smile wasn’t forced on. It was real. And it was a rather terrifying one filled with delight.

Lucifer watched Alastor as all of this occurred. What just happened? Was Alastor in a deal or something? Judging by how he acted and what he just saw, the guy clearly just broke it. Before Lucifer could even ask, tentacles had come out of Alastor’s back moved to grab onto Lucifer and hold him up to Alastor’s level. After all, the demon was three times as tall right now. It didn’t Lucifer hurt at all. They were around him tightly, but they weren’t harming him. Even though Alastor was in this state, he could tell the guy was exciting himself.

Lucifer was just about to ask what was going on when the door busted open, Vaggie being the first to appear into the room with her spear. She immediately looked at Alastor, then Lucifer in the tentacles, and then back to Alastor. This time with an enraged expression. “I fucking knew you were a danger!” Vaggie was about to drive for Alastor with her spear, but Lucifer broke out of the tentacles by turning into a snake and then back into his demon form, going in front of Vaggie. She sighed with annoyance. “What is with people protecting that asshole!?”

Lucifer looked back to Alastor, who was slowly going back to his normal state. The guy was kind of creepy in his demonic form, so he was glad Alastor was back to normal. Lucifer went to wipe any remaining tears from his face and looked to Vaggie. “If you’re going to try hurting Alastor, you’re going to have to go through me first.” Lucifer looked at Charlie as she came into the room after Vaggie, moving to put a hand on her girlfriend’s shoulder and make sure she didn’t do anything crazy. Lucifer didn’t exactly like that Alastor was attacked and insulted. “And he isn’t an asshole.” Lucifer moved back to hug Alastor’s arm. Alastor let him, moving to hold Lucifer’s hand that was on his arm.

Alastor’s mind was racing. He didn’t care that all of Hell probably knew something was wrong now. If anything, he was elated that they probably did. Alastor was out of his deal, and he was stronger than ever with the king in the palm of his hand. Lucifer was his, and Alastor's soul and power was his own. Nothing could ruin this moment for him.

The next person to run in was Husk, who looked around as if searching for something. His eyes landed on Alastor and Lucifer, examining the two up and down. Husk was out of breath from how quickly he ran. “Lucifer… don’t tell me you made a deal with Alastor.” Husk gave Lucifer a complex look, one with many emotions and thoughts behind it. Shock, worry, and most of all.. fear.

Charlie looked as if she was contemplating. As someone who made a deal with Alastor, she knew how it was. Alastor delivered on his deal and was very nice about it. Charlie was trying to look on the bright side as she went to her father. “What was the deal, dad..? I’m sure you have your reasons for it…”

Lucifer didn’t know what to say. Now that he thought about it.. this probably sounded dumb as Hell for him to do. But.. he didn’t feel any reason to regret his choice. Alastor and him were together until they were sick of each other. It was nice to think about. Lucifer felt a small smile appear on his face. He leaned his head on Alastor’s shoulder. Yeah.. there was no regret here. If anything, though there were chains on his soul, he felt somewhat free with Alastor. Whether it was Alastor influencing him or him going crazy after what occurred just a few hours ago, it didn’t matter right now. “I gave him my soul.”

Vaggie dropped her angelic spear, horror and mortification settling on her face. “You.. gave him…” Vaggie couldn’t believe it. Charlie couldn’t as well, taking a few steps back to Vaggie in bewilderment.

Husk let out a snarl, looking at Alastor. No wonder he felt the restraints on him go tighter, like the weight of his deal was heavier than ever. Alastor gained more power than he could ever want by this deal.. and freed himself. Husk looking to the ground, feeling rather defeated. A Niffty was at his feet, confused on the heavy feeling in the air. The girl gave Husk a look of innocent confusion, even if the girl was anything but innocent.

Lucifer looked at the confused and surprised looks. Why were they acting like he did it for nothing? Lucifer looked away from them. Whatever. He had Alastor at least. He could talk to Charlie later and clear the air when they were alone. He needed to talk to Alastor first. They had a lot to discuss. Lucifer brought up his hand, a portal appearing next to the two standing in the middle of the room. “Let’s talk later, Charlie.” Lucifer gave Charlie a smile, receiving back a worried expression. Before anything could be said, he pulled Alastor through the portal to go to the castle. The portal closed behind the two, the room falling silent around the group left behind.

Chapter 7: A Deal's Roots

Summary:

Alastor is able to get everything he wanted and caused a stir in Hell. Enough of a stir that a certain powerful being who wishes to be freed from their confinement takes notice.

Lucifer was freaking out for multiple reasons. The height of his emotions from before had passed and now he was thinking on what to even do. He really just gave his entire being to Alastor, huh? The deal was most definitely very skewed in Alastor’s favor. He got everything of Lucifer’s and then some. Lucifer didn't know what he was feeling as he thought about it. A flurry of emotions was going through Lucifer and he had no idea how to deal with them. Was he happy? Afraid? Regretful? Relieved? All of the above? He couldn’t tell. So much was happening in one day that it left him unable to process it all.

There was one thing he knew for sure, though. He was now stuck with Alastor and Alastor was stuck with him. Alastor couldn’t hurt him, since he couldn’t betray or leave him according to the deal. They would definitely have to talk now about what all this really meant and how to go about it. Plus, Lucifer needed to know about that deal he saw Alastor break.

Lucifer stepped back from Alastor, wanting to ask multiple questions. What was the deal? Who was it with? Before Lucifer could ask those questions, he was shoved into the wall and pinned by Alastor. Lucifer grunted when his back hit the cold walls of his room, his eyes shutting from the impact. Lucifer still felt somewhat weak right now due to the deal that just took place. Lucifer gazed up at the one pinning him to the wall, seeing the ecstatic look on the demon’s face. Even if he had turned to normal before, his antlers were still rather large, and the radio pupils were still present.

“Al, what are you doing?” Lucifer couldn’t read the look in Alastor’s eyes. The overlord – was he even just an overlord anymore? – seemed to be overtaken by his bliss and wasn’t really there. Lucifer brought his hands up to Alastor’s chest as a static came from the demon looking down at him.

Alastor didn’t know what to even do with himself in this moment. He’s been wanting his freedom for so long. He wanted to be at the top of Hell for so long. Now that he was there he didn’t know how to contain or even show his excitement. He didn't know what to do with himself. So, he stuck with turning to Lucifer, the thing which got him here in the first place. Alastor’s senses were heightened with his new power, so he could smell the sweetness coming from the other. Alastor moved to put his face in the crook of Lucifer’s neck, pulling him closer by the waist. “It seems that I am quite overwhelmed at the moment, Luci.” Alastor chuckled in the other’s neck. Lucifer was his. Fully his. “You being all mine.. is a rather nice thought.”

Lucifer could feel Alastor nip at his neck. Was he power drunk right now? Could that even happen? The guy did get bombarded with strength and power all at once, it proudly would end up causing some sort of elation. Lucifer shook his head and gently pushed Alastor away to look up at him. Whatever Alastor was doing right now, it could wait. “We need to talk, Alastor.” Lucifer took in the look of disapproval on Alastor’s expression when he was pushed away. Seems the guy was really wanting his blood or something. “What.. was that? Did you have some sort of deal? Why didn’t you just tell me? It seems like a rather important thing to bring up, would it not be?”

Alastor knew that the first thing that would be asked of him was about the deal. Alastor was finally free, and he felt.. exhilarated for the first time in a long time. It felt like he was hit by a truck, yet also like he took ten shots of Hell’s espresso. All he knew was that he was wanting the taste of Lucifer’s blood and it was denied. Forcing it was probably not the way to go, though. Alastor just got this, and he would be careful in dealing with Lucifer to not break anything he has built up. He didn’t need Lucifer all mad at him.

Plus.. Alastor guessed he sort of grew to be more fond of Lucifer. It wasn’t the normal type of care, though. It was a rather twisted form, one which was more possessive than anything. Alastor couldn’t love normally, his mind was too messed up for that. Alastor enjoyed seeing Lucifer cry. He enjoyed seeing him at his worst. Alastor enjoyed manipulating the man to his will with his fears and insecurities. It was a fun game, one which has quite the beautiful and unknowing player. If it meant keeping and possessing Lucifer, being with him wasn’t as bad as it would have seemed a while ago. Especially when the other was bending to his will.

For now, he would have to get through telling his little lover about the deal he had. Alastor knew that Lucifer wouldn’t take the news well at first, but he’d make it work. “I apologize for not telling you, mon cher. I was bound to secrecy due to my deal and could not tell you even if I wanted to.” Alastor began to speak, bringing his hand down to take one of the hands on his chest. The other stayed against the wall, still pinning Lucifer there. “I wanted to be free from the deal for far too long, Luci. When I thought of us having a deal, part of the reason was to be free so I can be with you fully… and fully be myself again, with my wings unclipped.” The deal was to not betray Lucifer… it didn’t say he couldn’t lie a little. Lucifer didn’t need to know that he first started this relationship for this purpose.

Plus, there was no one there named ‘Al’ anyway…

Lucifer gave Alastor a confused look. Who could possibly put an overlord as powerful as Alastor on a leash? It has to be another overlord, or higher up. Lucifer’s gaze turned away from Alastor, passed the arm which was on the wall next to him and at some of the ducks in his room. So Alastor was kept under a deal where he was forced to not tell he was even under one. He was controlled by someone up until now. “Who did you make the deal with? I am guessing this is why you decided to show up here of all places after your mysterious absence, right?” From what Lucifer heard, Alastor was gone for seven years. A pretty long time for an overlord to be missing.

Lucifer then realized.

Seven years.

Lucifer’s face morphed into mortification. “Lilith.. sent you here…” Lucifer instantly knew. He didn’t need to be told. Lilith... She was powerful enough to hold an overlord under an unwanted deal and twist it in her favor without them realizing. The only people who could have broken it would be Charlie and him. Lucifer instantly moved to push Alastor away. “That’s why you got close to us, isn’t it? You just wanted your fucking freedom!”

Alastor could tell where this was going, and he knew that he needed to nip the bud right there. Before Lucifer could move away from him, Alastor pulled the fallen into a tight embrace, cutting off any other words that would come from Lucifer. "Luci, I did start my duties here wanting to be freed, yes. However, my feelings for you hold true. I do care for you, Luci. I do.. love you.” It was hard to say those words. Alastor didn’t love. He was a bit too out of it to fully do that with Lucifer. He could obsess, he could possess, but he couldn’t love. “My deal with Lilith has nothing to do with this. If anything, the closer we got, the more desperate I became to free myself.” Alastor brought a hand up to run it through Lucifer’s hair. It was rather soft. The guy really was perfect physically, huh? He didn’t feel much physical attraction, but he understood, he guessed.

Lucifer was torn between the part of him that believed Alastor and the part that didn’t. Lucifer knew that Lilith would have definitely intervened if she knew the person she sent to be at the hotel was trying to date Lucifer. That definitely wasn’t his worry. His worry was that Alastor did this with no feelings attached. That he tricked Lucifer into giving himself and betrayed him like the others. Lucifer could feel his fears and trauma licking at him once again, trying and succeeding at breaking him down. “So.. you didn’t do this just because you wanted out? You.. actually love me?” Lucifer let Alastor hug him, but he didn’t hug back.

Alastor nodded to Lucifer slowly, moving himself away from the hug and putting both of his hands on Lucifer’s shoulders. Alastor looked down at Lucifer with a more tender expression. This time, the small smile on his face was a real one. His hands dragged up from Lucifer’s shoulders to his cheeks. “As I said when making the deal, I will love you now as I always have been. Wouldn’t not doing so cause the deal to break due to betrayal, Luci?” Alastor knew his feelings were twisted. Destructive. It had no ounce of romance, and only wanted to possess Lucifer. However, that was just his way of doing this, he guessed. Alastor wouldn’t question it. He never questioned himself before.

Lucifer could feel his heart quicken. Relief began to wash over him at those words. Right. Alastor did say he would love him back. Alastor couldn’t do that if he didn’t already. He wouldn’t have agreed to stay with Lucifer for an undisclosed amount of time if he merely wanted freedom. That would have just put Alastor in a tougher spot of having to fake something he didn’t have. The deal might not have even worked. Lucifer’s eyes watered even more, feeling the tears run down. As usual, Alastor’s hands went to wipe them away, and he look up at the taller male to see a familiar look in his eyes. One which he for some reason always gave when Lucifer cried. It was of pure adoration and astonishment, with a tinge of darkness in it.

Lucifer couldn’t take it. Moving closer to Alastor, he grabbed the demon’s collar and pulled him down into a kiss. Lucifer needed it. He needed to feel it. The two backed up back into the wall, Lucifer’s back against it and Alastor’s arm resting neck to his head. It started out small, but it started to turn into more than just a kiss after a few seconds, Lucifer opening his mouth and letting in Alastor’s tongue as the kiss got rougher.

Lucifer felt his thoughts, regrets, and worries wash away as he was close to Alastor. This is how it should be, right? Everything felt right but wrong at the same time, as if it was some twisted version of what it should be. Lucifer pushed all those feelings away and just focused on Alastor. That was all that was important right now, after all. Them. Lucifer was overthinking for nothing. He just.. wanted to get his mind off of everything right now.

Lucifer moved to pull Alastor with him as he pulled out of the kiss, pushing Alastor back onto the bed. Lucifer went to climb in top of Alastor, sitting on his waist just above where the other’s bulge was. Alastor seemed to be about to say something, but Lucifer brought a hand up to Alastor’s mouth before he could say anything, putting a finger to Alastor’s mouth. “Nuh ah, ah. Don’t you say anything and ruin this. I.. need this right now. Let your king give ya a little service, all right?” Lucifer looked down at the man below him, who was propped up on his elbows as he laid there.

Alastor’s ears went down slightly at the finger being pressed to his mouth. Alastor was going to say that he didn’t exactly feel sexual attraction to Lucifer and was just doing it for fun before, but it seemed Lucifer wasn’t going to let him talk. Alastor guessed it wasn’t too important. He got this far without disclosing that particular piece of information. His body still reacted to stimuli even without his mind being into it.

Alastor gave a more playful smirk to Lucifer. He was curious on what the guy wanted to try at least. “As you wish, your majesty.” Alastor brought his hand up, a green chain appearing in it and going to a collar that appeared around Lucifer’s neck. Alastor pulled Lucifer closer with it. Lucifer grunted from surprise when the chain suddenly formed and he was pulled closer, causing him to fall over onto Alastor’s chest. Lucifer looked up to the demon looking down at him. “Let us see what the almighty King of Hell can do.”

Lucifer’s previously surprised expression turned to one of exhilaration as a wave of adrenaline rushed through him. Lucifer didn’t think it would be so.. hot to be chained and pulled around like this, but here he was. Knowing that it was a chain he would not be able to break made the adrenaline spike even better, even if the implications of the chain were ones Lucifer couldn’t handle right now. Lucifer brought his hands onto Alastor’s chest to push himself up, going back to sitting on Alastor’s waist. Lucifer’s hands moved up his body before they reached the top of his suit, undoing it and taking it off in a teasing manner. Lucifer rolled his hips to grind on the bulge which he was sitting a top of.

Alastor watched Lucifer from below with interest. Though he didn’t feel much excitement in terms of the sexual variety.. he had still felt interested in it because of holding the chain to the collar on Lucifer. It gave Alastor a sense of power and pride, his possessiveness over Lucifer causing the image to engrain in Alastor’s mind. Because of that, he could feel excitement of a different variety. Alastor’s hold tightened on the chain when Lucifer started to grind on him, letting out a small grunt at the movements.

Lucifer noticed how Alastor seemed focused on the collar and chain. So that was the type of stuff that guy liked, huh? Honestly, Lucifer was not surprised. Alastor liked control. He knew that, if the deal was anything to go by. He had the sin of pride, after all. And Lucifer.. he liked the idea of giving up control to Alastor in this way. He got a taste of it last time. He would get even more of it this time.

Lucifer undid his bowtie to take off his shirt, leaning forward. “You like it, don’t you? Having this chain on me?” Lucifer smirked at Alastor, who’s ears went down. Lucifer didn’t know if it was a warning, embarrassment, or both. Lucifer chuckled at Alastor’s look, it showing clearly that Lucifer was right. “Let me guess.. you want to chain me up more, right? If I’m correct, you would absolutely love to see me with no control, wouldn’t you?”

Alastor’s eyes glared at Lucifer. He could tell that he was hitting the right chords in Alastor. Alastor’s eyes turned to the red radio dials from the thought of having Lucifer under his complete control. To do whatever he wanted to him. “You are treading on dangerous ground here, Luci…” Alastor was not against taking over here. He wouldn’t hold back if Lucifer continued the way he was going.

Lucifer didn’t seem threatened by Alastor’s warning, moving to undo Alastor’s suit and shirt. He never actually looked at the scars which laid underneath. Honestly, he rather liked them. He did wonder how exactly Alastor got these scars, though. Were they acquired in his life or in his death? Lucifer would put a mental note on that question. Lucifer moved to run his fingers along the scars on Alastor’s chest. “I don’t think I am, actually. I would love to see just what you would do.” Lucifer once again rolled his hips, moving to lean on Alastor. “Would you make me beg? Or perhaps you prefer me crying? I do notice the looks you give me whenever you see me cry. I wouldn’t mind crying if it’s for such a.. loyal subject~.”

Alastor growled at Lucifer’s words. Alastor pulled on the chain and forced Lucifer to fall off of him onto the bed, the fallen angel landing on his stomach. Alastor moved over Lucifer after, pulling the chain to get him on his knees with his back to Alastor’s chest. Lucifer’s hands went up to the collar, choking from the sudden pull. Alastor moved to Lucifer’s ear. “I do hope you will not regret your actions.” Alastor wasn’t going to hold back. If Lucifer wanted him to do what he wished, then he would do as he wishes.

Lucifer coughed a bit, but overall was fine with the turn of events. Lucifer’s eyes looked at Alastor next to him, giving him a playful smirk. His eyes showed the want he had. “I don’t think I will, actually. I’m feeling pretty good right now.” Lucifer spoke as if nothing was going on right now. Of course, save for the scratchy and breathless voice of someone who was having a collar pulled backwards on their neck.

Alastor let go the chain so Lucifer fell forward, moving his hand and watching as green light appeared around Lucifer’s arms and had them bend behind his back, chaining them together there tightly. Alastor leaned forward after to harshly bite Lucifer’s shoulder, piercing skin. Alastor’s hands moved to Lucifer’s waist and made Lucifer bring his ass up in the air, his claws digging into Lucifer’s skin and probably also drawing blood. Lucifer cried out from pain. It hurt like a bitch, but damn if he wasn’t horny as hell now. Who knew that the King of Hell would have such.. masochistic tendencies?

Alastor’s claws went from Lucifer’s waist and down to undo the other’s pants, pulling them down rather quickly. Alastor was contemplating whether he wanted to prepare Lucifer or not. He wanted to see Lucifer cry. To see him a mess under him from sensations, pain or pleasure, of Alastor’s doing. Mostly pain. However, he didn’t want to go too far and cause issues. So, he decided to prepare Lucifer the minimum amount. Alastor conjured up a tentacle, have it moved to Lucifer’s hole. Alastor moved back from the bite, moving to grab Lucifer’s cheeks and spread them at the tentacle teased the ring. His claws were still digging into the skin and was definitely going to cause scars.

Lucifer let out a grunt when it seemed like Alastor decided to tease him. Lucifer looked back to the demon, who was clearly enjoying messing with Lucifer. “What the fuck are you doing? Get on with it!” Lucifer was impatient. He needed something. The pain he was getting from Alastor’s claws weren’t enough for him.

Alastor gave Lucifer a fake clueless expression as the tentacle prodded at the ring of muscle, nearly going in but not fully. “And what could I possibly need to get on with, mon cher?”

Lucifer knew exactly what Alastor wanted, and it annoyed the hell out of Lucifer. Lucifer bit his lip. Well, he guess he did tease Alastor with him begging. The guy was probably trying to get back at him. “Just fucking fuck me already! I’m not asking again!” Lucifer would probably regret rushing, but he did a lot of things where he acted first and thought second. It was sort of what got him in.. every situation he’s been in ever. Including this one.

Alastor could feel a grin akin to the ones he was forced to wear before appear on his face. The tentacle went inside Lucifer’s hole to stretch the king out. Lucifer was unable to grab onto anything out do anything due to the chains binding him which he was unable to break. Lucifer let out a groan, his nails digging into his palms. It felt good.. but it wasn’t enough. Even when it reached rather deep in him and proded at the spot that sent moans loudly out his mouth. “Al, j-just- ngh! Just do it! I don’t care if it hurts!”

Alastor was a little bit surprised that Lucifer didn’t care about the preparation phase of this. Who was he to judge, though? It worked out for him. “Do not complain when it is too much, Luci~!” The tentacle went out of Lucifer and disappeared immediately, and Alastor moved to remove his own pants. That settled it, then. He would give Lucifer as much pain as he could give him. And he would enjoy every second of it. Alastor roughly grabbed Lucifer’s hips and angled himself. Without warning, like the other two times they did this, he pushed himself fully in Lucifer in one go. His grip and claws dug into Lucifer’s hips, scratching at him as he did so. It was definitely tighter than the previous times.

Lucifer screamed out, a shock wave of pain going through him. Lucifer’s eyes teared up, his body tensing and freezing from the feeling. Alastor wasn’t moving. He was probably waiting for Lucifer to say something. Lucifer felt the tears going down his cheeks, his body shaking from the shock it just went through. But surprisingly.. Lucifer felt okay. He wondered if he went completely insane. He probably did. Long ago, actually. Or maybe Lucifer just didn’t care which one he felt anymore.

Lucifer looked back to Alastor and realized that the guy seemed to be trying very hard to hold himself back. Yep. He was a sadist. Alastor probably liked how much pain Lucifer was in. Lucifer wouldn’t leave him hanging, especially since Lucifer was liking this more than he thought. Lucifer moved his hips, signaling for Alastor to move.

Alastor chuckled lowly to himself as he began to move. He moved slowly at first, testing the waters. The tiny bit of blood there was helping as a makeshift lube and made it easier to move. When Lucifer seemed to be enjoying himself and not saying anything against it, Alastor began to quicken up. Alastor moved to stroke Lucifer's cock at the same pace as his thrusts. He watched Lucifer’s face as it contorted into a mixed bag of pain and pleasure, reveling in watching the tears go down his face. Alastor moved down again to place another bite on Lucifer’s other shoulder, his claws moving over the smaller man’s body and leaving gold claw marks wherever they went.

Alastor moved away from the bite mark he created, licking the golden blood which dripped from it. He licked his lips, letting out a content hum. Alastor’s head then moved to Lucifer’s ear. “To think the king was such an obedient masochist. I should have done this way sooner, mon cher.” Alastor chuckled, giving a small bite to Lucifer’s ear. Lucifer shivered at both the words and action as Alastor moved away to continue speaking. “Such a lovely pet to have. You do remember who owns you, right, Luci?”

Lucifer could barely keep his thoughts from slipping. The pain and pleasure he felt was like a drug to him, something he couldn’t get enough of. Lucifer didn’t know what people were thinking when they enjoyed this sort of thing in the past, but now he understood fully well what they were on about. All he could do was take what Alastor gave him, and he surprisingly was okay with it.

It took a second for Lucifer to even register that Alastor had spoken. It took even longer to realize what he had said. When he did register it though, only one answer came to mind. “Y-you...!” Lucifer breathlessly spoke, his voice weakened from the screaming and moaning he was doing.

“Louder, Lucifer. Say my name!” Alastor did a particularly rough thrust in Lucifer, the angel screaming out from the action.

“Y-You, A-Alastor!”

Alastor growled, his possessiveness welling up inside of him. Alastor bit down on Lucifer’s neck rather hard, nearly biting of it some off, as he climaxed inside Lucifer. Right after Alastor climaxed, Lucifer followed, screaming out Alastor’s name as he did so.

They both needed to stop to get themselves together, Lucifer feeling spent due to the pain and pleasure he had just felt. The chains on his arms and neck didn’t disappear, however. When Alastor pulled away, he turned Lucifer around, giving a rather sinister smirk as he went to hold the chain connected to the collar. “Thanks to a certain someone, I happen to have quite a bit of energy left in me, Luci…”

---------------

Alastor opened his eyes to be in an unfamiliar place.

Alastor had just been in bed, falling asleep with Lucifer after multiple rounds. He definitely did fall asleep with Lucifer in his hold. However, where he was now was different then the bed he was previously laying on. Also, he opened his eyes while standing, meaning he was somehow brought here upright.

Alastor looked around at the realm around him. The atmosphere was thick due to the black strings of evil’s miasma all over the place, the void of deep red home to floating islands and rocks. The checkerboard black and red floor was tilted ever so slightly sideways amidst the roots which cracked through its pattern, them reaching out into the sky as if trying to grab at a non-existent sun.

The deer’s hooves created echoes throughout the twisted and warped space as he walked on the checkered floor to search for something that brought him here. Red eyes were everywhere in the space, watching as he treaded through the dimension to an unknown destination. He could feel the compounding pressure of chaos which spread through every corner of this endless realm.

Soon, Alastor reached his destination. The center of it all. A being which he could see sitting at a table which looked very out of place amongst the distorted nature of its surrounds. The being was a woman, with long black hair that looked like roots at the tips. Her grey and black checkered top matched the tilted checkered flooring of the area around her, the black jacket and brimmed hat with red insides also matching the aesthetic of the woman. Black roots came out of her neck and chest which matched her hair.

“Welcome to my personal purgatory, Alastor. It took quite a lot to bring your consciousness here for a talk.”

The woman’s voice echoed throughout the space despite not being that loud, as if the area was responding to her. Her voice was distorted, carrying multiple different pitches and tones all blended together to create a cacophony of madness. Her main voice, a more striking and sharp one, had a tone of elation and curiosity. Her face showed a more playful smile as she spoke, which matched her main voice.

Alastor narrowed his eyes at the being in front of him. Just who was this? She brought him here? Where even was here? Many questions and suspicions ran throughout Alastor’s mind. Something about this being put him on edge. The calm nature on the outside clearly hid an ever-persistent evil and chaotic energy underneath, just begging to reach the surface. He could somehow feel it even while this far away.

“Not to be rude to my host, but may I have an explanation as to what is going on here?” Alastor did not move closer to the woman, keeping his distance. He watched as she drank something out of the straw of her cup rather nonchalantly, taking her time in answering the confused sinner in front of her.

The woman brought her lips away from the straw of her cup, it disappearing into a twisted chaotic mess when she was done with it. The woman gave a chuckle, which was followed by laughter all around. “Right. Of course. You sinners don’t know of me.” She moved to stand, the table and chair twisting and contorting just like the cup did until it disappeared. “I’ll cut straight to it, then. I’m the Root of All Evil. That evil bitch that hijacked everything when the apple was given to Eve? Yeah, that’s me.” The woman put a hand on her hip, popping it out as she pointed to herself with her other hand in a rather sassy manner. She was proud, and rather egotistical, so talking about herself was fun for her. “I go by Roo, if that title's too much for you.”

Alastor stayed silent as he took in the information given to him. He did sort of recall a long time ago Lilith talking about someone called ‘Roo.’ Alastor didn’t know who she was speaking with or why she was talking about them, but they seemed important. And now here he was, speaking to the being who was supposedly them, the Root of All Evil. Alastor would have to remain on guard for this. Alastor could usually tell what others were thinking, but something told him that a being which was assumingly the culmination of all things evil wasn’t going to be easy to deal with.

“I see! Pleasure to meet you, my malevolent friend, quite a pleasure.” Alastor bowed slightly to Roo, giving her a charming smile as he spoke. The thick, warped air of the place around them was tense as they stood looking at each other. They were still a bit apart, being in some sort of stand off. “I presume that you brought me to your lovely realm for a reason? Do share with me! I would love to know what is on the mind of a being such as yourself!” Alastor spoke in a dramatic gesture to Roo, summoning his cane to lean forward on it with his hands. Alastor already knew what this was about. He just acquired Lucifer’s soul. If she was who she said she was, she would take notice immediately most likely.

Roo gave a foreboding smile to the sinner in front of her. Roo slowly deformed and dispersed from in front of Alastor, reappearing beside the man a few feet away. Alastor’s ear twitched as he heard her appear next to him, but did not look at the woman. “You know exactly why I brought you here~! You’ve acquired something which many thought to be unobtainable, especially for a mere mortal sinner.” Roo stepped closer to Alastor, the dark roots which had broken through the realm’s checkered flooring becoming more and more animated as she got closer to the sinner. Alastor glanced at Roo, but didn’t turn to her. He merely kept his eyes on her.

The evil being continued to speak, moving up with her roots and spinning around in the air as if on cloud nine. “Honestly, it was such a spectacular performance! I applaud you! That little fucker was almost too easy for you! You’ve gained a tiny bit of respect from that~!” Roo laughed in pure amusement, more laughing coming from around them as she did so. Roo was almost dancing in the air, catching herself in the roots of evil she commanded whenever she stepped off of one into the air.

Soon, she stopped her dancing, the roots forming around her as she did so. “So…” Roo’s voice was octave lower as she spoke. Her head was angled downward, her rooted hair blocking her face. When she looked up to Alastor, her face was twisted into a wicked grin too wide for her face, her eyes wide with insanity and glowing a bright red. “I want you to help me…”

Alastor’s hold on his microphone tightened, his ears going flat against his head in aggression. The display in front of him was of a clearly powerful being. She was evil itself. So why would she need Alastor’s help in anything? “I am afraid I do not understand, my malevolent friend. What exactly would I be helping with?” Alastor brought his cane up to hold it’s stick part, turning to face Roo directly and look up at the being. Alastor wasn’t going to accept helping something which was more insane than him so willingly. He would have to tread this path very carefully.

Roo jumped up and caught herself on her roots, now sitting down on them with crossed legs. Her roots formed a throne around her, the evil’s arms resting on the armrests of the newly made throne. She didn’t seem to have the ability to just stand still. “I need help with getting out of this.” Roo’s arms went up and gestured to everything around them. The entire realm and all of its twisted, chaotic glory. “My personal purgatory. Where I was trapped at the beginning of my descent on humanity and Heaven. I want out and you now have the power to help me with such a task.”

Alastor examined the space around them. So this was basically the cage it was locked in? How did it get him in here? If it was trapped in a whole other realm and was still able to pull Alastor’s consciousness in here, it definitely had an abundance of power. Even Alastor could see the red flags here, and he was practically a walking one himself. He would get nothing out of helping Roo. “I am sure you know that I will not help you when there is nothing in this for me.” Alastor wasn’t going to help the supposed root of everything evil for nothing.

Roo gave an exhausted expression, the being leaning back against her rooted chair. The chair moved to lean backwards as well in her exasperation as if part of her very being. “Ugh, you’re making this hard. Fine. I can make this worthwhile for you.” Roo moved to sit up straight again, the chair following. Roo brought up her hand to lean her face against it, kicking the foot of the leg crossed on top. “All I care about is ruining creation and watching chaos. I don’t care if someone goes and rules Hell or whatever you wanna do up there.” Roo waved her hand up above her as if to wave it away in a more dramatic fashion. “You can keep your precious position and your precious little pet Lucifer while I cause destruction and death on Heaven and Earth. I don’t care who is leading those idiots after they fall, I just want chaos and suffering.”

Alastor didn’t trust this at all. If she was suggesting a deal, did the thing even have a soul to do a deal with? And Alastor was not going to go from being trapped in a deal with Lilith to being trapped in one with one of the most powerful things in existence. “I am afraid I do not trust this one bit, my malevolent friend! I do not even believe you even have a soul make a deal with, and I am definitely not risking giving mine!” Alastor laughed once to himself in a more theatric manner, turning away from Roo. He just got what he wanted, he wasn’t going to risk giving it away to someone. He's learned with Lilith. He wouldn’t make the same mistake twice.

The overlord stepped back when Roo appeared in front of him, a record halting. Alastor looked back to the chair, seeing Roo missing from it, before he looked back to her. So that’s what it felt like.

“I don’t need your soul or that power of yours. This is a soul-free business. I have enough of those.” Roo crossed her arms and leaned forward towards Alastor to look at him closer. Alastor merely backed away, looking to the side as he thought. So he wouldn’t be giving his soul or power. This was still a very dangerous thing to be doing and he didn’t think this was worth it. He was still getting nothing out of this. He didn’t want to cause issues with Lucifer by forming a deal with this thing and helping it either. Roo let out an exaggerated sigh suddenly. “Honestly. You seriously are down bad for that guy, aren’t you? I can help with that, too, ya know. I can help make sure he stays throughout it all.”

Alastor paused, static feedback once again coming from the man as he thought. Roo just read his mind. Which meant nothing he did could mask whatever he was feeling. It did make sense for a being like this to know what others thought.. but Alastor had yet to know everything about Roo. That was part of the issue.

Roo gave Alastor a look of boredom, raising an eyebrow at the man. Roo turned and moved to go to where she was before, the table set showing up once again. This time, there was two chairs instead of one. “Come, sit. There is a lot to discuss here.” Roo turned around to gaze at Alastor, a smirk on her expression. “And.. I know exactly what can help sweeten this deal for you.”

---------------

Alastor opened his eyes to find himself back in bed as if he had never left, staring up at the tall ceiling of Lucifer’s room. Alastor brought a hand up to his head, feeling as if he had been hit by a ton of bricks right on the top of his head. Lucifer was attached to his side, the king still sleeping peacefully on his chest. Seeing how Lucifer was there on him, Alastor’s actual body never moved from his place on the bed.

What even was that? Was it even real? No. It was definitely real. He could feel it. His head wouldn’t feel like it was ripped apart and put back together if it wasn’t. Whether he made the right choices in their discussion, though.. that was to be decided. He would have to go do some research of his own.

Alastor snapped his fingers, disappearing in shadow from Lucifer’s hold and replacing himself with a pillow. He reappeared standing to the side of the bed, fully clothed. His shadow explored every section of this castle in the past and found a secret area underground. He would guess that’s where important information was kept. He would check there first.

Alastor looked behind him to Lucifer, staring at the sleeping fallen for longer than he intended. He didn’t need to do his end of the deal. He tricked Lucifer into a name not his being used for his end. So why was he still playing the perfect lover for the guy? His first thought when given the idea of a deal by that thing was to not harm Lucifer or betray him. Lucifer was his and he could do whatever with him.. and yet he didn’t. It was rather bizarre.

Alastor looked away from Lucifer’s face, noticing a golden shine on his hand. Alastor clenched his jaw, feedback starting to ring from him as he brought his hand up and caused the ring to appear in his own hand. Alastor held it as if it was contaminated, staring at it with annoyance. A ring of promise to another which wasn’t Alastor. Alastor couldn’t have it around. Green magic flowed around the ring as it was held up in the air. Slowly, from the top, the ring started to rust and crumble away into tiny pieces in the magic. “You will not be needing this anymore, Luci…”

With that, Alastor disappeared into his shadow and left the room, moving throughout the halls in darkness to look for the opening of the area he was looking for. It was then that he felt the presence of someone in the castle. A certain princess which he suspected came to talk to her dad after he didn’t show back up the day prior.

This would be an opportunity to make sure that she didn’t have any ill will towards him. Even if the deal was with Lucifer, the guy has strong love for his daughter. Having her mad at Alastor would only cause trouble for them.

Alastor went to where he felt the girl, seeing she was at Lucifer’s duck office. She was definitely looking for Lucifer. Alastor ignored the worrying amount of ducks in the room and appeared at the doorway, looking at the girl’s back. Alastor brought his microphone in front of him, overlapping his hands on it as usual. “Good morning, my dear! If you are looking for Luci, he is not available at the moment.”

Charlie jumped in her spot with a shriek and flailed her arms about. She turned in her jump, one leg bent up and arms to her chest as she leaned away from the source of her shock. She stared at the overlord as she processed what just happened. “You- Alastor!” Charlie recovered with those words, standing up straight. Charlie stomped over to Alastor, giving a more angered expression with sharp eyes and a frown. Alastor couldn’t help but smile widely at Charlie. She wasn’t intimidating even when she wanted to be mad. “What do you mean? Is he hurt? What did you do!?”

Alastor watched the princess, looking to the hand which was pointing a finger at him. Alastor pushed the hand which was pointing to his chest down gently, giving Charlie his usual grin. “Now, now, my dear, do not worry yourself over nothing! I do not think you would prefer knowing what happened.” Alastor was not going to talk about that stuff. That was not going to be talked about ever. “All you need to know is Luci is safe and sound resting. I do not believe either of you would want to see each other with him in this state.”

Charlie seemed to not understand what Alastor was saying. After all, if Lucifer was okay and unharmed, why couldn’t she see him? Charlie’s mind race for a couple seconds before she understood what could be happening. Her face morphed into disgust, her body rigid as she stared off into the abyss of whatever came up in her mind. “Ew…”

A nod came from the sinner. “Indeed, my dear! Glad we had this talk!” Alastor pat Charlie’s traumatized head as he spoke. “So I would suggest you come by later for your little discussion with Lucifer. Unless you wish to speak to me?” Alastor brought his hands behind his back. He gave a tilt of his head, his ears going to the side he tilted it.

Charlie needed to pull herself together and push her thoughts into a far corner in a box in her mind, those thoughts never to be opened again. Lucifer was okay according to Alastor, so that was somewhat relieving. Whether she could trust Alastor, though, was a different question. Charlie turned her focus back to the demon. “No. I am talking to you as well about this.” For once, the girl was rather serious. Alastor didn’t see this side of Charlie often. It was a somewhat nice change from her more carefree self. “What are you planning to do with dad? He.. he seems to trust you, but I just can’t here!”

Alastor saw the conflict in the princess’s eyes. She trusted everyone, so not trusting someone was doing a lot to her psyche. Even when Vaggie didn’t tell her she was an angel for three years, Charlie still couldn’t bring herself to hate Vaggie. So her like this towards someone probably was a new experience she didn’t know how to deal with. Alastor moved around Charlie, who was now avoiding eye contact in her own confusion and fear for the situation. Alastor went to put his hands on Charlie’s shoulders. “Charlie, my dear, do you not trust me? I can assure you, I mean no harm to Luci in any way.”

Charlie didn’t look at Alastor, her fists clenching at her sides. Her head turned slightly so she could look in the direction of Alastor behind her, but not fully look at the demon. “And how do I know that…? I just…” Charlie let out a sigh. She wanted her father to be safe. Alastor could feel that even now she didn’t hate fully. She always wanted to see good, and that was her weakness.

“Because, my girl, in the deal it is stated that I cannot betray Luci in any way, nor can I leave his side. It was a deal of love, my dear. Of mutual trust and need.” Alastor brought his hands away from Charlie’s shoulders so he could walk back around to the front. Alastor gave Charlie a gentle look, twirling around his cane in his hand. “Plus.. enable to get out of my own deal, this was needed.”

One of Charlie’s hands went to hold her other arm. Her eyes showed her clear mental struggle. Charlie gave a look of confusion at Alastor’s words. “You.. were in a deal…?” Charlie stepped back, caught off guard by the information. She never suspected Alastor to be in a deal he didn’t want. But why would Alastor need to do this to get out of it?

Alastor’s ears flattened rather sadly against his head. “I was indeed. I was forbidden to speak of it, meaning there was little I could do to get out of it.” Alastor turned his back to Charlie, walking forward. He kept his crooked smile out of view of Charlie. “This was, unfortunately, necessary to get out of such a thing. Lilith would not have allowed Luci and I do be together, after all.”

Charlie stumbled back at the name. Her eyes widened in bewilderment. Lilith? Lilith had Alastor in a deal? “You… had a deal with…” Charlie couldn’t think straight. Was this why Alastor showed up? Lilith sent him there? So did Alastor not want to be there in the first place? Charlie couldn’t wrap her head around it. Why would her mom do that and not just come see Charlie herself? “Why did mom send you…?”

Alastor turned to Charlie, giving a small hum. “To help you, my dear. To help you and make sure you were safe. I do not know what she is thinking now, but that was the original plan.” Alastor moved to go over to Charlie. He went to put a hand on her shoulder. “It is okay now, my dear. I did grow accustomed to being in the presence of the hotel, and I got out of my deal with Luci’s help, so it is now a thing of the past.” Alastor leaned down slightly, looking into Charlie’s hesitant eyes. Alastor gave Charlie another softer smile. “I do hope you forgive me, my dear. It was out of my control.”

Charlie was silent, thinking to herself on the whole ordeal. If this was needed, and Alastor and Lucifer were happy with this.. then who was she to judge? She was just worried about her dad.. but Lucifer didn’t seem to be in danger back when she saw him before he left with Alastor, now that Charlie thought about it. “I…” Charlie sighed to herself. “I still want to talk to dad first.”

Alastor brought his hand away from Charlie, placing it on his cane and giving the girl a single nod as he moved. “Of course, my dear. Luci should be waking up right about now. It will be some wait for him to get ready, however.” Alastor looked in the direction of Lucifer’s room. Lucifer would have to wash up first. After which, he would most likely want to talk to Charlie as well. Alastor glanced back to Charlie, humming to himself at the frown. Alastor brought his finger under Charlie’s chin. “You remember what I always say about smiles, my dear?”

Charlie froze for a split second at the finger under her chin. Giving the overlord a look of surprise, the frown which she held softened. Charlie looked to the side, at the pictures on the walls of the workshop, before she sighed. Charlie gave a tiny smile of hesitance. “You’re.. never fully dressed without one.” Charlie looked back to Alastor, who gave back what seemed to be a look of praise. Charlie smiled a bit more to that.

“Good girl. Why don’t you wait for us in the kitchen, my dear? I am sure everyone is quite hungry after all that had unfolded!” Alastor pat Charlie’s head as he did before. When he got a nod to his words, he vanished into his shadow.

Alastor took longer with Charlie than he thought and was now unable to look into Roo, but it was fine. He had plenty of time to figure everything out. For now, what was most important was Lucifer. The guy had woken up, he heard it with his shadow. So when he appeared in the room he was not surprised to see the king confused in the empty bed.

Lucifer had woken up a minute ago and was confused to see a pillow in the place where Alastor once was. Lucifer did sort of freak out, thinking that Alastor was gone and had left. Lucifer had healed himself and was just about to get up when he saw Alastor appear in the room. Lucifer froze in place, staring at Alastor as if he was a ghost, before he went to the side of the bed closer to Alastor. “Where were you!? You can’t just leave like that!” Lucifer gave the overlord a glare, blinking back tears which has built up while Alastor was gone.

Alastor sounded as if he was searching for a station to play as he tilted his head to the side at Lucifer. Well, he certainly didn’t expect this. Alastor walked over to the bed. “I do apologize, mon cher. I was speaking to a guest.” Alastor moved to pick up Lucifer, much to the king’s shock. Lucifer let out a yip and held onto Alastor as he was picked up and the demon turned to start bringing Lucifer somewhere. “Charlie is here.”

Lucifer’s hold tightened at the information on who was there. Horror filled his expression as he looked at Alastor as if he was the issue here. “WHAT!?” Lucifer nearly jumped out of Alastor’s hold, but Alastor kept a grip on the king as he brought Lucifer over to the bathroom.

Lucifer was now freaking out for an entirely different reason than thinking Alastor abandoned him. His daughter was there! “Wh-what do I do? What do I even say to her?” Lucifer then realized. “Oh unholy hell, I left her in such a bad way! Oh FUCK! She must have been so confused and I- shit!”

As Lucifer started to freak out, Alastor was still as calm as ever. Alastor brought the king into the rather large and extravagantly made white and gold bathroom. Unsurprisingly, there was even ducks there. Probably to be used in the bath. Alastor walked passed the ducks and over to the luxury bath of the room.

“I mean… I didn’t exactly mean to do that! It was a lot, you know!? How do I even make something like this up to her!? Shit, does she hate me now? No, she couldn’t. She doesn’t hate anybody. But.. I don’t know! Fuck!”

Alastor conjured up a chair to sit Lucifer down in it next to the bath. Alastor then waved his hand to have the water turn on at a temperature which Alastor thought would be adequate for Lucifer. Alastor was not thinking at all, merely listening to Lucifer’s rant and going on auto mode. He did the same with Charlie in the past after Heaven, too. He was seeing a pattern with these two…

Lucifer wasn’t even paying attention to what was going on. He was too focused on his panic and talking to realize that he was being basically cared for by Alastor right now. Lucifer was looking off into some random area of the bathroom as he flailed his hands around in panic as he spoke. “Maybe she isn’t that mad! She spoke to you, right? So she must be somewhat okay, right!?” Lucifer brought his hands to his head, facepalming in them. He didn’t know anymore! Being a dad was hard!

Alastor glanced over to Lucifer. This guy could really talk forever if he wanted to… Alastor turned his attention back to the water and felt the temperature. Perfect. “I spoke to her already, yes. She merely wanted to make sure you were okay, Luci. The only anger was directed towards me. So you are as dandy as ever with her!” Alastor didn’t need the guy talking himself into a panic attack. Alastor looked at the soaps on the side of the bath, picking one he thought smelt the nicest to put in the water as it filled so it could spread and bubble accordingly.

Lucifer finally looked at Alastor when the guy finally spoke. “Towards you? So.. she wasn’t mad at me?” Lucifer was the one who accepted the deal, he was partly to blame for this as well. So wouldn’t he have some anger towards him, too? Especially for leaving so suddenly. “If she’s not mad at me, then…” Lucifer could maybe just talk to Charlie, then. “I mean, I’m fine, clearly, so…”

Alastor turned off the water of the bath when it was filled. He snapped off his own clothes before going over to Lucifer. Alastor picked Lucifer up off of the chair, waving the chair away into shadows as he brought Lucifer to the bath. Alastor set the king into the bath gently, before moving in himself behind Lucifer. “It will be fine, mon cher. She only wants to see you are okay. Now, clean up.”

Lucifer blinked in confusion when he was told to clean up. Lucifer looked down at the water, before he looked back to Alastor, and then back down to the water. “When the fuck did this happen?”

---------------

Charlie was in the kitchen sitting at one of the tables there, thinking to herself as she waited for Alastor and Lucifer to arrive. It was around thirty minutes of waiting and texting Vaggie later that she heard footsteps behind her. She looked back to see her dad with a nervous expression on his face as he avoided eye contact at her, and Alastor behind him as calm as could be.

Lucifer had been running through his head what to say to Charlie the entire time he and Alastor walked to the kitchen where Charlie was waiting. Alastor said that she wasn’t mad at him, but he couldn’t help but be anxious. So when they got into the kitchen, Lucifer could barely even look up from the tiled flooring. “S-so.. um.. Char Char…” Lucifer started speaking, trying to say what he had practiced in his head the entire walk there. It was still rather difficult to even get a word out.

What Lucifer didn’t expect was for Charlie to tackle him into a hug, the arms around him tight as they held on. Lucifer instinctively hugged the one who tackled him back, falling to the ground due to being unable to keep up the weight that was unexpectedly thrusted upon him. Lucifer hissed when his back hit the tiled flooring, but he barely cared about the pain at this very moment.

“Dad! I’m so glad you’re okay! I was so worried when you left!” Charlie started speaking first, tightly holding her father. She could feel herself tear up. She was so scared for her dad when he said he sold his soul and then left them. She was worried something bad would happen. “Are you okay? Alastor said you were, but…”

Lucifer looked to his daughter who’s face was over his shoulder due to the hug. Lucifer started to tear up himself at hearing his daughter’s worried tone of voice. There was no anger, just like Alastor said there wouldn’t be. Lucifer closed his eyes, taking in the embrace. “I am so sorry… I just.. I’m sorry…” Lucifer brought his face to Charlie’s shoulder, trying to keep himself back from crying. “I’m okay. Everything is okay. So.. please don’t worry. Don’t be mad. I’m so sorry…”

Charlie moved to stop hugging Lucifer, going to sit next to him and facing him. Lucifer got up, staying sitting on the ground as well. Charlie looked at Lucifer with eyes full of concern, making Lucifer regret leaving so suddenly like that even more. “I’m not mad, dad. I just.. didn’t want anything bad happening to you.” Charlie scooted closer to Lucifer. They both completely forgot Alastor was in the room. “Are you sure you’re okay? You.. are okay with this deal?”

Lucifer looked to the ground. Lucifer still had a few lingering worries on the deal. Mostly just because he wasn’t sure if he was totally sane or not. Lucifer was completely insane for this. He knew that. But.. Alastor didn’t seem to be making any attempts at breaking his promise. If anything, he was staying through all of this. Lucifer glanced around, trying to find Alastor, before his eyes landed on the overlord’s back at the stove. Alastor seemed to just be letting them talk this out. Lucifer watched Alastor as he worked on whatever he was working on, before he smiled softly. “It’s.. it’s okay. I’m fine. Insane, but.. fine. Maybe. Honestly, I don’t totally know if I am fine if I’m going this insane.”

Charlie gave a soft chuckle to Lucifer seeming to be second guessing himself in such a manner. “You aren’t insane, dad. ... I think…” Now she was second guessing herself. Charlie shook her head. That wasn’t important. Her dad was okay and that was all that was important. Charlie moved to stand, taking Lucifer’s hands to help him stand as well. “I’ll trust that you know what you’re doing. It might be a bit odd for you to go to this route for your relationship but I’ll.. try supporting it!” Charlie gave a supportive two thumbs up to Lucifer.

Lucifer and Charlie look at each other happily after that. It was a couple seconds of silence until it was broken by a radio filtered voice. “If you two are done, could you please not stand in the middle of the walkway while someone is cooking?” The two turned over to Alastor, who was standing next to them. His green power was holding some ingredients next to him as he walked.

All tension in the room seemed to break at the annoyed look which Alastor was giving the two. Lucifer couldn’t help but laugh, holding his stomach and going to pat Alastor on the shoulder as if he made a joke. Alastor raised an eyebrow at the king who seemed to think something was funny. “You really know how to break the silence, don’t ya?” Lucifer snorted, wiping the tears which were previously there from his eyes. Lucifer moved away, going to the stove where a pan had something being cooked. Lucifer looked down at the pan. “What’re you even making? I feel your cooking is going to poison us somehow.”

Alastor went to go to the stove, setting the ingredients down on the counter. “Pancakes, mon cher. I have heard you like them.” Alastor didn’t eat breakfast with the group, but he heard that Lucifer loved making pancakes in the morning, so Alastor figured he might as well do the same.

Lucifer gave Alastor a long stare, as if not taking him seriously. Lucifer then pointed down at the batter in the pan. “These aren’t pancakes.” Lucifer looked back to the pan. “You stupid?”

Charlie, who had been watching, moved to go in between the two and look at the pancakes in the pan. Charlie smiled and looked to her dad. “There are different ways of making stuff, dad. They look fine to me!” Charlie nodded to herself.

Alastor gave a nod to the girl, patting her on the head at her words as if praising her. Alastor went back to his cooking. “It is a traditional recipe from my family, mon cher.” They were slightly different than regular ones, but Alastor liked these best.

Lucifer didn’t seemed to understand that. He glared when he seemed to praise Charlie and then crossed his arms. “Well then your family is stupid.”

Alastor’s ear twitched at that, same as his eye. This little…

Notes:

I want to thank all of you for the continued support on my fanfic! 1k kudos is insane and I did not expect such attention.

I was honestly feeling pretty anxious thinking it was bad, and I will probably continue thinking that, but you guys showing all the support in the comments and kudos brightens my days~!

Chapter 8: Meeting of Powers

Summary:

Lucifer ends up angering Alastor, which causes the two to separate for the day.

While Lucifer speaks with the residents of the hotel about his deal with Alastor, Alastor goes to a meeting of his own.

It took thirty minutes of Charlie trying to keep Alastor from murdering her dad for things to calm down after the comment Lucifer gave. Now the three were sitting at the kitchen table in awkward silence, with Lucifer trying to apologize to the overlord who was currently ignoring him. Alastor was humming a tune to himself and playing said tune as he ate, his eyes closed and completely ignoring the king trying to make it up to Alastor.

Pretty much the entire kitchen around the table they were sitting at was destroyed from the struggle which had happened not even ten minutes ago. Lucifer could have fixed it. Even Alastor could have. But neither of them took the initiative in doing so. Alastor didn’t because he didn’t care and Lucifer didn’t because he didn’t want to somehow anger Alastor more.

“Y-You know, Al, these are good! You should make them more! I’ll even learn the recipe myself!” Lucifer was trying his hardest. You had to at least give him that. “Your.. um.. mother was very talented! Truly amazing!” Lucifer sat up straight in the dining table chair as he praised the one he unfortunately insulted prior. Lucifer didn’t know that Alastor’s family was this important! He only figured it out through Alastor’s anger as the overlord tried to go after him that the guy seemed to care quite a lot for his mother.

Alastor didn’t answer Lucifer, continuing to eat as if he wasn’t just spoken to. Alastor opened his eyes as he swallowed the bite he had just taken in and turned his attention to Charlie, who was sitting on the side between the two. She had unfortunately ended up in the middle of this. “Charlie, my dear, do you need some more? For some reason, I seem to have made extra! Quite an unusual blunder on my part.” Alastor pointed to the empty plate in front of Charlie with his fork. He didn’t. He just didn’t allow Lucifer to take much of it.

Charlie gave an awkward laugh as she looked between the two. She felt as if she was a child dealing with arguing parents right now for some reason. “Ah.. no, Alastor. I’m full. Thank you.” Charlie gave a nervous smile to Alastor. She looked from the demon to her dad, who was currently now moping in his seat. Charlie went to pat her dad’s shoulder awkwardly to try to give some sort of comfort.

Alastor finished his plate, setting his utensils down on the empty dish. Alastor had a lot to do and now, miraculously, he had quite a lot more time on his hands today than he thought. He wondered why! Alastor moved to stand from his seat, picking up his dish as well as Charlie’s. He left Lucifer’s. “In that case, my dear, I shall take my leave! I have quite a lot to do today.” Alastor set the dishes in the sink. Luckily, the sink wasn’t one of the things destroyed when Alastor went after Lucifer with the kitchen. Lucifer could deal with the dishes. “I shall see you at the hotel later.”

Charlie looked back to Alastor. What could Alastor possibly have to do? She didn’t know. However, it didn’t seem like something Alastor would be saying to them. She moved to stand from the chair and turn around to face Alastor. Charlie opened her mouth to speak, but before she even could Lucifer shot up from his seat, both hands on the table as he stood. “Wait, Al! I-“

Alastor disappeared in his shadow before Lucifer had a chance to speak. Lucifer stared at the spot which Alastor used to be in, a large frown on his face. Lucifer then fell back onto the chair, his face planting on the table. “Shit…!” Lucifer didn’t know how to make this up to Alastor. Lucifer could feel Charlie’s hand on his back as she tried to soothe him.

Charlie squatted down to look at Lucifer, who turned his head on the table to lay on it’s side and look at his daughter. “I’m.. sure he’ll calm down, dad. It’s just a little fight. Me and Vaggie have them, too!” Usually they handled it in a calmer manner.. but Alastor never was easy to handle. “Giving them time can be a good thing when you fight with others! If he stays mad, I can also put together an exercise for you two.” Charlie was good at coming up with exercises to help with socializing, after all! At least she thought she was good at it. She could definitely put one together for Alastor and her dad.

Lucifer was still dealing with the aftermath of before, so Alastor leaving while mad at him was causing Lucifer a lot of mental distress. Alastor said he would be back at the hotel later, but what if he stayed mad at Lucifer? Lucifer could feel that this was unneeded anxiety and it was definitely not enough to cause any real issues, but at the same time the irrational anxiety and fear stuck with Lucifer. Lucifer could only give Charlie a weak smile as she spoke. “I.. I know, Apple. I’ll try to speak to him later.” Lucifer would probably be texting Alastor like crazy right now if the guy had an actual phone. Maybe he should get the guy a phone…

-------------

Lucifer and Charlie, after some talking and more heart-to-heart on the whole deal with Alastor thing, decided to go back to the hotel when Vaggie messaged Charlie wondering what was going on. Lucifer decided he should probably see the group there as well after what happened the day before. Though Lucifer didn’t look at everyone too much he remembered that Husk seemed rather scared for the situation and he wanted to put everyone’s minds at ease. Especially since Charlie seemed to be wanting to calm everyone after the day prior.

Charlie and Lucifer stepped through the portal which Lucifer brought up to the hotel lobby. Unsurprisingly, Vaggie was there. Everyone else was, too. It felt strange. Like they were preparing for some kind of intervention.

Niffty, who had been stabbing at a cockroach she was chasing in the lobby, paused and turned to Lucifer the moment the portal was opened. Niffty’s smile creeped wider as she saw Lucifer, scrambling up and scurried over to the king. Her pointed feet tip-tapped on the wooden floors as she scampered over. She hopped up high to grab onto Lucifer’s suit collar, her feet propping her up by keeping her steady on the king’s chest. Lucifer let out a shriek of surprise at the little sinner’s sudden movements, his head moving backwards to keep itself away from the Niffty leaning towards him.

Niffty gave a more crazed giggle as she looked directly in Lucifer’s eyes with her own one eye. “The ultimate bad boy is with king roach.” Niffty let out another giggle as she spoke, her eye wide as her head went back to giggle. “So many writing ideas…” Niffty’s smile stayed on her face as she continued to giggle. “Ultimate Roach…” She spoke to herself as she looked at the ceiling. Her rather psychotic giggling continued even as Charlie slowly and carefully told Niffty off her father’s chest.

Charlie held Niffty far away her as she giggled like some maniacal villain. Charlie slowly set the little demon down, backing away in a careful fashion as if Niffty would bite her if she stayed too close. It was only a second after Charlie set her down and backed away that Niffty scurried off with little taps of her feet to go do.. whatever she was planning to do.

Lucifer needed to take time to recover from whatever the unholy hell that was to look at everyone around them. Vaggie was sitting alone on one of the red couches of the lobby, seeming to be rather annoyed at something. Husk was sitting on a couch adjacent to the one Vaggie sat on, Angel Dust’s legs crossed over his lap as the spider laid on the couch. Cherri and the egg was the only people who weren’t there. Most likely doing something involving Sir Pentious now that they knew he was alive.

Unsurprisingly, Vaggie was the first to speak after the awkward silence that followed whatever that was with Niffty. “Lucifer, why the FUCK did you give your soul to that thing? He is the most untrustworthy one here…!” Vaggie aggressively placed her hands down on the table in front of her and stood from her seat on the couch. Though it was rather harsh, she was saying what everyone in the room was thinking to themselves.

Lucifer sighed softly to himself as he turned his attention to the other angel. He felt a bit annoyed at the wording which Vaggie was using. Yes, Alastor was untrustworthy when it came to other people, but Alastor was not a thing. “First of all, he is not a ‘thing’, thank you very much.” Lucifer tapped his finger on the stick of his cane. He moved his arms up to cross them, looking between the three in front of him. “I trust him. That is all that matters now. I am fine, so there is no need to worry about it.”

Husk seemed unimpressed with Lucifer’s words. Husk leaned forward in his spot, putting a hand on one of his legs. This caused Angel to have to bring his legs off of the cat’s lap, much to the spider’s complaining. Husk gave Lucifer a sharp look full of hatred of what he deemed to be a rather dire situation. Lucifer didn’t know Alastor for as long as he has, so Lucifer didn’t know how Alastor worked. He wasn’t one to be clear with his manipulation. He worked with what he had instead of forcing it, leading people to not notice half the time what he was doing. Husk was in his deal with Alastor because of this.

“Lucifer, you might feel fine, but you have no idea what he is like.” Husk pointed at Lucifer, trying to be careful with his wording. Lucifer was being used by Alastor and Husk didn’t like seeing it. What Lucifer thought was his own decision definitely was put into his mind by Alastor. “Alastor.. you haven’t known him for as long as me. This sort of thing, this datin’ thing, it isn’t him. He never cared for others like that.”

Lucifer’s attention turned from Vaggie to Husk. He didn’t expect Husk to say anything. Usually Husk in group meetings stayed pretty quiet. Lucifer uncrossed his arms, looking to the cat demon fully. Husk was the only one here who knew everything that happened between Lucifer and Alastor from day one. He also did know Alastor a lot more than others here. Lucifer felt like maybe he should try listening to Husk’s worries if he was thinking something was wrong.

“What do you mean? Has he never done this before or something?” Alastor didn't seem like the type to date now that Lucifer thought about it. Lucifer would be surprised if he actively sought out things like this.. ever. Why did that worry Husk, though? He seemed to be a lot more worried about this than Lucifer thought he would be. “He seems to be trying from what I can tell… Al might just not actively look for it.”

Husk let out a long sigh of discontent. Husk closed his eyes as he shook his head in disappointment. The hand that previously pointed to Lucifer went to Husk’s head as he held it in thought. “It isn’t that…” Of course Alastor would put effort. That wasn’t the problem. It was why he was putting effort. Husk was about to say something, but before he could he felt eyes on him. Eyes that shouldn’t be there. Husk’s eyes shot open, shooting around the room before landing on the culprit. A shadow on the wall which hid in the darkness upon its discovery. Husk’s irises narrowed as he realized they were being watched by Alastor even now.. and he purposely let Husk know he was watching.

Angel was the first to notice something wrong with Husk. Angel brought his feet into the ground, sitting upright on the couch next to Husk. “’Ey, is everythin' good, Whiskers?” Angel scooted closer to the cat. Angel leaned forward to look at the face which was angled at the floor. Angel brought his hands out to try to comfort him, but Husk stood before Angel could reach him.

The cat let out a disgruntled noise. “I’m fine. I just realized I forgot to clean off the counter after you drank yourself nearly dead last night.” Husk whipped his tail behind him as he spoke, turning his back to Angel and going to walk around the couch. The line earned himself a rather dramatic huff from the spider.

“It wasn’t that much!” Angel watched as Husk went to walk away, crossing his two pairs of arms over his torso and giving a pout. Angel kept his eyes on Husk even then, though. A small bit of suspicion was present in his eyes.

Husk walked towards Lucifer and Charlie to go around the couch, stopping when he got to Lucifer’s side. “Just.. be careful. Who knows what an overlord would do with that much power and influence. He might get ahead of himself…” Husk spoke quietly to Lucifer as he walked passed the king. Before Lucifer could even process, Husk had started walking in the direction of the bar. The king looked back at the cat demon in a bit of confusion, before he turned his focus to the wooden floor in thought. It was true the guy got a lot of power from this. Lucifer would have to talk to Alastor about not causing too much of a ruckus with it when he saw him again.

Angel watched Husk as he got to the bar. Angel let out a huff once again before looking at the king. He thought on the situation Lucifer was in. He sold his soul to Alastor. As someone who sold his soul for love in the past and ended up nearly destroyed from it, Angel was getting feelings he didn’t want from the situation. Angel hummed to himself, keeping on his normal façade as he brought his legs back up on the couch. Angel raised his eyebrow at Lucifer and gave him a smug look, moving to push back his hair with his hand. “So… how good’s the dick if you’re sellin’ ya soul for it, Short King?” Angel asked with a smirk. He was curious on this as well. Alastor was an enigma he was curious on for a while.

Lucifer, who was stuck in his own thoughts, turned to Angel Dust immediately. He gave Angel Dust a horrified look at the question asked of him. “I- what- don’t you- ugh!” Lucifer broke, turning away to have his back to the group and facepalming to hide his face in both his hands. He needed to hide the rapidly flourishing blush on his face. What the hell kind of question was that!?

Charlie let out a loud groan of disgust at Angel asking something like that of her dad right in front of her. Charlie buried her face in her hands. “Angel!” Charlie did not need to hear this. She was traumatized enough learning what she did from Alastor earlier.

Vaggie, lifted up her head to glare at Angel. “I swear, if you say another word, Angel!” Vaggie brought her hands down to her sides as she sat back down on the couch, the grip on the couch deadly as she grabbed the cushions. She gave Angel a rather menacing look. It was obvious she would definitely attack the spider if he tried saying anything else.

Angel Dust raised his four hands up in surrender. “Whaaattt? I was just wonderin’! I thought the guy wasn’t interested in that stuff!” Angel gestured to his chest in a defensive manner. Angel then moved to cup and bring up the fluff on his chest. “After all, he denied all ‘a this! Twice!”

Lucifer didn’t know whether he was angered or just plain embarrassed at this line of questioning. He couldn't believe he was asked something like that in front of his daughter. He needed to calm himself. "Anyway! We finished talking about that! Redemption! This place is about redemption! Let's talk about that!" Lucifer needed to get the topic of conversation off of that. There was far more important things to talk about than his sex life with Alastor.

Vaggie was still glaring daggers into Angel, who had gone back to holding his hands up in surrender with a hesitant smirk on his face. Vaggie let out a long sigh from the breath she was holding in, closing her eyes as her head turned downwards. "Yes. We need to talk about yesterday's trial." Vaggie brought her gaze up to her girlfriend, who gave a more nervous expression at the topic they had gone to. After all, this meant that needed to talk about Lilith. "We can't avoid it, babe. They're going to want you to go back soon. When you do, you'll need to face her."

Charlie's eyes turned downwards. She could feel her spirits lower as she thought about the trial which took place the day before. Her mom.. went against the hotel. She spoke on wanting war, wanting to lead demons again. It was hard to think about. "I.. don't know what to even say..."

Lucifer felt the weight of the day before come crashing down again. Right... Lilith. Lucifer sighed, looking to his hand his ring was on. At least.. was supposed to be on. But the ring was gone. Lucifer blinked in confusion, turning his hand around as if that would help in finding the ring. Did it slip off the night before? He would have to check his room later for it.

Charlie was thinking to herself next to Lucifer. "Alastor was sent by her as well apparently. It's.. a lot." Charlie hugged herself. What could they do? How could they go against the argument that they wanted to harm Heaven when the Queen of Hell spoke of wanting war?

Vaggie paused at the words spoken. She brought her hands up to stop Charlie from speaking. "Wait, what? Alastor was sent by Lilith?" Vaggie sat further on the edge of her seat. Only Charlie and Lucifer knew about the deal, so the princess saying it so casually as if they knew was whiplash to the angel.

It seemed Charlie didn't realize she even spoke those words, since she gave Vaggie a look of confusion as if she didn't start this topic. Lucifer decided to chime in himself to ease the confusion. "Lilith sent Alastor to help. Part of the reason he asked for my soul was to break the deal he had with her." Lucifer didn't know if Alastor wanted the entire group to know about him having a deal with Lilith, but now they knew. It wasn't like he said it was a secret.

Vaggie had no idea how to even process that information. Alastor had a deal with Lilith and was sent by her to help Charlie. Thinking of that demon in a deal was strange. He never showed any signs of being in one. Vaggie wasn't the only one processing either. Angel was also confused on the matter. Angel raised an eyebrow, crossing his legs over one another on the couch. "Why would someone send a demon to help a hotel if they're gonna just put 'em outta business anyway? Kinda weird..."

Charlie stared at Angel as if he was a ghost. That.. was kind of strange. "Yeah.. wait, why would mom do that?" Lilith never contradicted herself like that. If she's wanted war, why help the cause that was in her way in the first place? Charlie looked to her dad, wondering if he had any answers. However, the king seemed a bit confused himself, bringing his cane up to his forehead in thought. Neither of them seemed to know an answer.

Charlie thought back to the trial, to everything Lilith said. One thing stood out... That Lilith seemed to be regretting what she was doing and apologized. "What if she didn't actually want war?" Charlie questioned, causing all eyes to turn to her. "I mean.. her actions and words don't match. Rosie told me actions mean something, and hers are that she wanted to help!"

Lucifer gave Charlie a look of both confusion and sadness. He didn't know if that was entirely true. It was true that this was weird for Lilith to do, but... Lucifer didn't know. At this point, he couldn't figure out what Lilith wanted out of this. "Charlie..." Lucifer looked away from his daughter with dejection. "Even if so, why would that matter now? There isn't any way to prove that."

Charlie gave Lucifer the same look of determination she held on court. Charlie put her hands on her dad's shoulders with a smile. "But there is proof! Alastor is walking proof! He can help us!" Charlie bounced where she stood. She seemed to have an idea on her head now that they figured this out. "We just need to bring him up there and have him speak to Lilith about it! He knows more than we do, after all!"

Angel immediately sat up in his seat. "Whoa, toots, hold on." Angel held up a finger on an four hands. Angel then pointed to Charlie with them. "You wanna bring him-" Angel gestured to nothing, it being whatever he was using to signal to Alastor, "-up there?" Angel pointed to the ceiling. Angel gave Charlie a quirked eyebrow as he asked this. When Charlie gave a gleaming smile, Angel could only facepalm and drag his hand down his face. "Ya are talkin' crazy, toots. Crazy! That guy will be like a sore thumb up there!"

Lucifer had to agree with Angel here. Bringing Alastor up there was an insane idea. Even if Alastor could talk to Lilith and get her to open up, the thought of Alastor in Heaven was.. giving him a lot of mixed feelings. "Charlie, we can't bring Al up there. That's just..." Ludicrous. It was ludicrous.

Charlie moved away from her dad as she seemed to be filled with new energy. She.. definitely wasn't going to be backing down from this, was she?

Lucifer just knew this would go badly...

-------------

Alastor appeared outside of a clear tube elevator in an alleyway, going inside of it once it opened for him. The last time he was here, those egg things were annoying the hell out of him. Now he was here alone.. and with a much better reason. Last time, he didn’t care much for the meeting. He was there just to show that he has returned.

Now, however.. he was there because the power balance of Hell had been changed. By acquiring Lucifer, he now stood with the strongest. There was no longer any restraints on him. He was free and better than before. Only the foolish would try to go against him now. At that thought, Alastor smiled and chuckled to himself as he went up the elevator.

Alastor walked out of the elevator when it hit the top floor, walking towards the two large doors of the overlord meeting room. The meeting should be happening now. Alastor was late, but it didn’t matter. Everything going on with him was rather important to them all anyway.

Before he could even open the door and step into the room, a blue electric shock buzzed through the air towards Alastor. Alastor disappeared from where it was aiming, the shock of lightning going down the hall and hitting the door Alastor was previously facing. He reappeared shortly thereafter. Alastor’s demeanor didn’t change, dusting his arm off as if he got something on it and keeping himself upright with his normal showy smile. “Now, that was quite unnecessary, my old pal!” Alastor looked behind him to see Vox standing on the other end of the hall.

Vox, who did not look the least bit happy, had just gone through the camera to confront the radio demon when he saw that Alastor appeared. Vox had been searching for any sign of the other overlord in the city. As soon as he saw the sign, Vox couldn’t help immediately going to Alastor. Even if it was on the over side of the door. "YOU!"

Alastor was sure that the TV was overheating. It wouldn’t be the first time Vox overheated from Alastor's presence. The flathead’s frown was clipped off the screen as he glared at Alastor, his fists tight as he clenched them. “What the fuck did you do, you old timey prick!?” Vox stomped over to Alastor, getting a little too close for Alastor’s comfort.

Alastor brought his cane up to push Vox to the side without touching him, which seemed to anger Vox even more. “Now, now, old pal, no need for such impatience~!” Alastor brought his cane down as he spoke. The door which Alastor turned his back to opened behind him, revealing the black and white aesthetic of the weapon dealer Alastor was there to see. Alastor stepped away from Vox to the side, giving Carmilla a charming smile. “Sorry for the disturbance, my friend. I came to join the meeting and ran into this.” Alastor pointed to the angered TV with his cane.

Carmilla’s face showed her clear distain at the fact that such a rude interruption was caused to the overlord meeting. Carmilla narrowed her eyes at the two overlords in front of her, then turned her attention to Vox. “Vox, I would prefer if you did not nearly cause one of my doors to explode. You were already at the meeting, you could have waited for Alastor to enter.” Carmilla brought her arms up to cross them at Vox, giving a stern look at the male in front of her.

Vox looked up to Carmilla, realizing he was still somewhat in public with the other overlords. He basically just disappeared out of no where to attack Alastor in his anger. Vox cleared his throat, standing up straight. “I felt this would be the quickest way to get the information we all want to know from this prick.” Vox walked past Carmilla, who moved to allow the two overlords entry into the meeting room, over to his seat next to Valentino. Valentino was puffing out his usual red smoke as Vox sat down. He blew it in Vox’s direction, it forming into a heart as he did so. Vox glanced at Valentino before looking at Alastor. “We know that asshole was with Lucifer before. Now all of a sudden he causes a scene throughout the entire ring! Something happened and we have to know what. This could cause disastrous outcomes for all of us.”

Alastor was wiping his cane off where it touched Vox with a red cloth. Alastor gave an empty nod. “Yes, it certainly would be for you, old pal!” Alastor tucked the cloth back into his inside pocket of his suit, not interested in the slightest at what Vox was saying and merely responding as he saw fit. Alastor turned his attention to Carmilla and Zestial, who were definitely the ones that were going to be asking the most important questions here. The Vees were only there because this has to do with power balance in Hell, he was assuming. They needed to see if Alastor acquired any new strength if they were going to take over.

Zestial was the first to speak. Alastor figured Carmilla was going to try to assess the situation while Zestial spoke. Zestial spoke to Alastor more than Carmilla, after all. He knew how to speak with the radio demon. “My friend, thou hast been seen with our ruler. Is it not true thou has become.. romantically linked with the king?” Zestial leaned forward slightly in his seat at his words, his glowing green eyes fixated on Alastor’s form. Zestial was studying Alastor, the foreboding being clearly having his reservations. As the oldest overlord there, being centuries old, he’d have seen many things. Lucifer being with an overlord was not one of the things he’d seen or thought would happen.

Alastor moved to sit down in the chair in front of him, where Velvette sat at the last meeting.. or was supposed to at least. She didn’t exactly sit still. Alastor looked between all the overlords in front of him. Would Lucifer want him to put their relationship on blast? Well, if not, he would just have to give Lucifer something to make up for it. It wasn’t like it was a secret in the hotel anyway. “Is my relations with Luci truly that important? I do understand the curiosity, though. I would love to hear the wonderful theories that had come of my outing with him!”

Vox growled in his seat. The only reason he wasn’t screaming at the other overlord was because he liked to remain professional when not alone with Velvette and Valentino. Alastor was getting on his nerves, though. “Just admit it, you old prick! I saw you with him as well. You two were getting way too close to just be going out as friends or whatever. Lucifer never goes outside in the first place!” Vox stood from his seat. He didn’t go over to Alastor, but he stayed standing. Vox seemed way too interested in knowing this certain piece of information.

Valentino brought his long cigar to the side, puffing out more of the red smoke. “Baby, relax a little~!” Valentino brought his cigar to his mouth, giving Vox a look of knowing. “Your jealousy is showing~.” He spoke in a teasing tone at the TV next to him. Valentino brought a hand to Vox’s shoulder to sit him down. Valentino leaned back more in his chair, before he moved to have his legs across Vox’s lap as he got comfortable. Vox have Valentino a look, his eye getting red and black as his hypnotism started from his heightened emotions.

“I’m not jealous!” Vox spoke in an angered voice, it sounding at if multiple of him at once spoke. However, Valentino was blind as fuck, so as usual the hypnotism didn’t work on him. He didn’t even notice what Vox was doing.

“Whatever you say, baby~!” Valentino brought the cigar to his lips to take in more of whatever the hell the thing had in it. After taking the hit, Valentino decided to turn his own attention to Alastor. “Deer, this will go a lot quicker here if you just give us what we want to know. I have whores to shell out. Time is money, darling, so unless you pay for me you’re wasting our time here. I wouldn’t be opposed, though. Just as long as it’s on camera.”

Alastor’s ear twitched at the vulgar words of Valentino. The two never got along. Alastor hated sexual innuendos and Valentino thrived on them. How Vox was obsessive with Alastor and was with Valentino at the same time was rather confusing. They were on complete opposite sides of the spectrum. “Haha! You and your jokes~. No.” Alastor cleared his throat after the harsh rejection he gave Valentino, much to the moth’s displeasure. “But I do guess I owe an explanation. I just hope that my dear Luci will be okay with me telling such personal information~!”

Carmilla, who had been silent up until this point, straightened herself out when Alastor seemed ready to talk. She gave Alastor a cold look, stepping forward as she prepared to speak. “So, you admit that you are, indeed, in a relationship with the King of Hell? Our king?” Carmilla’s eyes narrowed. She got half of the information that was needed, and it was the least important half. “Yesterday, the skies of the pride ring turned green as a powerful event caused the ground to shake. All radios in Hell triggered on and displayed only your laughter before going quiet. Alastor, the radio demon, is the only one that can control radios to such degree, but the power displayed was not natural for you. What say you, radio demon?” Carmilla brought her hands to the table. She leaned forward as she placed them, her eyes fixated on the one on the other side of the long table. “Did you make a deal with Lucifer?”

Alastor’s grin showed a more malicious side of him this time, the side he often held back. Alastor was quite good at hiding his more power-hungry instincts, the ones which drove his mannerisms and every action. However, being reminded of just how much power he had now and knowing it was much more than what these people thought possible was elating him a considerable extent. To an extent that his smile showed his sinister thoughts. “It was more than just a simple little deal, my friend.” Alastor spun his microphone cane in his hands, looking at all the overlords sitting at the long table. He was above them now…

Carmilla gave the demon on the other side of the table a look of warning. Carmilla was never one for jokes or for intentionally vague quips. If Alastor wasn’t so keen on hiding his plans from the others, perhaps they could have been friends. Or not. She only really seemed to want to be close to Zestial. “And what exactly do you mean by that, Alastor?” Carmilla moved from her spot, the tapping of her metal shoes ringing from the hard floors as she walked around to Zestial’s side, closer to Alastor. Her moving from her spot meant serious business.

Alastor’s face darkened as he let out a more ominous chuckle. In his excitement, his eyes showed the radio dial pupils of his not demonic form. “I have the king’s soul~.” Alastor sung the words out in an ominous fashion. Alastor’s neck cracked as it tilted in his excitement of sharing this particular piece of information.

As soon as he spoke those words, he heard the crackling of electricity from where Vox sat. Vox disappeared from his spot as a ball of static electricity aimed directly at Alastor, crackling and causing the lights of the room to flicker violently as it sped across the room like a bolt of lightning. Alastor hummed to himself a rather upbeat tune as he moved up on the chair, crouching on it and using the winding momentum to jump up above the electricity. Alastor used his tentacles which shot from his back to hold himself high in the air of the room towards the ceiling.

Alastor watched as the ball of flickering electricity turned into Vox as it hit the chair, his hand grabbing onto the chair's back as he landed on it. Vox stood on the chair, his flat head turning behind him to look at the radio demon who was now above the table he just flew over. Alastor tossed his cane in between his hands. “Oh? Do you want to fight for old times’ sake, old pal?” Alastor stayed in place, merely waiting for Vox to make another move.

Vox let out a low growl, red beginning to run down from his mouth on the screen. Vox’s antennas began to spark rapidly, the sparks turning into a stream of electric power towards his rival. “Do you really think we would believe that you of all people would get Lucifer’s soul? At least try to be realistic!” Vox shouted at the one in the air who moved to the side to dodge the electric current being aimed at him. Vox glared at Alastor before waving to Valentino. “Val! Vel!”

Valentino has been gathering red smoke around him in the few seconds that Vox attacked Alastor. “I gotchu, baby~!” Valentino unraveled the wings he kept around him, the air from his wings blowing wind throughout the room and to Alastor. The red smoke followed the wind, aiming at Alastor and swirling around him. Alastor held his breath in the smoke, knowing exactly what it would do if he took some in, and moved lower away from the wind’s draft. His tentacles moved from the ground keeping Alastor up allowed him to fall to the table to safety. He crouched down on the table below, looking up at the red cloud above and seeing the moth now flying with his red wings in the red stream of wind he made.

The tapping of nails on a phone could be heard as Velvette typed insanely fast on her phone, her herself hopping out of her chair. She had an amused smile on her face, seeming to be reporting this little incident to social media. “Three against one might make the socials a bit unhappy, Vox, but whatever. I’m down!” Velvette brought up her phone to line up with Valentino, swiping up the feed which was buzzing in activity towards the moth. “Keep it up, boys! We're going viral!”

As soon as the feed was swiped towards him, Valentino smiled as he took in a breath. He could feel support from Velvette due to her power at work. Valentino looked down at Alastor, his wings going up as he shot down towards the demon. Alastor jumped out of the way, bringing a tentacle up to block the debris of the now broken in half table as Valentino’s heel sent cracks throughout the entire thing. Valentino’s strength in his downward kick caused it to nearly obliterate the once pristine meeting table.

Meanwhile, Vox zapped around the room, avoiding the debris flying up from the table as he targeted Alastor from the side. Alastor disappeared into shadows, causing the current of electricity to hit the wall due to how fast he went and reform with his back against it. Alastor reappeared from Vox’s shadow next to him, his tentacles slamming Vox down into the ground with a sickening crash. The lights combusted in the room as Vox hit the ground, the TV nearly being sent through the floor.

Velvette’s eyes widened as she saw Vox get slammed into the ground. “Vox!” Velvette spoke in a panicked manner, whipping her phone over to send feed over to the fallen ally. Velvette, however, had her balance broken by some sort decorated umbrella. Velvette grunted, nearly dropping her phone as she stumbled to the side to recuperate. Velvette looked to the direction the umbrella came from, seeing Rosie sitting there with her hand up to her mouth and a shocked expression.

“Oopsie daisy! Sorry, sweetie! I guess these eyes ‘a mine are gettin’ old~!” Rosie gestured to her black eyes with a look of surprise as if she totally didn’t mean to mess up Velvette’s aid towards Vox. Rosie glanced to Alastor, who gave a smile from the other cannibal’s little act.

Suddenly, angelic weapons were thrown at the Vees and Alastor, causing all of them to move back to separate to opposite sides of the meeting room. “ENOUGH!” A voice rang out through the building, the power in the woman’s voice causing it to shake in the anger brought forth. Carmilla jumped up onto one of the still intact areas of the table. “If you continue to cause such distasteful ruckus, Zestial and I will make sure you do not get out of here in one piece!” Carmilla put her hand on her hip, looking down at the four demons which were previously fighting. “There is to be no fighting on my turf. Do you understand?”

The angelic weapons flew from where they were stuck on the ground, floating back to Carmilla and the two girls on either side of her. There was a silence in the room, the only noise being the still falling debris of the table and the static of the lights which combusted. Carmilla looked between the four as Valentino gave a “No fun” and Vox went to slowly stand with a grunt. She then looked to Alastor, the one at the middle of all of this, who did not seem to be bothered at all despite just being attacked by three overlords. He seemed as casual as ever. If anything, he seemed.. entertained.

“Alastor, speak. Is what you stated true?” Carmilla narrowed her eyes at the radio demon who was currently bringing his tentacles back into himself. She brought her hands behind her back, still standing tall as she balanced on the broken table. “Do you truly have Lucifer’s soul?”

Alastor was watching Vox, who now had a crack going throughout his screen due to the hit he brought down on the TV. Alastor used a bit more strength than he intended. He nearly broke the floor with Vox’s body. There was now a small crater from Vox being hit with such force into it. Alastor twirled around his cane, humming the song he sang with Vox months ago before as he took in Carmilla’s words. Alastor grinned to the weapon overlord. “Do you think that I would lie on such a thing? I have more class than that, my friend.” Alastor waved his hand as of to wave off the very thought of lying about it. Alastor took a few steps towards Carmilla and her daughters. “I am as truthful as can be.”

Zestial, who was previously behind Carmilla, moved to go around Carmilla and towards Alastor. His body leaned forward as he moved as if gliding on the ground. The ancient soon got close to Alastor, all of his eyes glowing a toxic green as they squinted at the overlord. Zestial seemed to be searching for something in Alastor’s gaze. There was a tense moment of silence as Zestial searched in Alastor before he moved away. “Thou states the truth… All of Hell will now know thou hast chained our king, and all of Hell will rise to test thee’s caliber for thou to take the king’s place.”

Alastor tilted his head at the words spoken to him by Zestial. It was a warning. A warning that Alastor did not need. He knew he would be tested and he was prepared to take every test thrown at him. “No need for such foreboding words, my old friend. I do understand. I intended for it.” Alastor stared into the toxic green eyes of the ancient, watching the unchanging expression of the one in front of him. Slowly, Zestial backed away, seeming to understand something with Alastor. What he understood Alastor didn’t know, but seeing Zestial back away from him and lower his head was something he never expected to see of the ancient man.

Alastor looked behind him as Valentino and Velvette seemed to be checking on Vox, who had not taken his angered eyes off of Alastor’s back this entire time. Alastor gave Vox a wicked grin, causing Vox even more frustration at the taunt. Alastor caused the stir he wanted.. and it was quite a fun one. Alastor brought his cane down, overlapping his hands on the microphone as he looked back to Carmilla. “Let us end this meeting, shall we? I actually have something to discuss with Zestial.”

Zestial brought his head up to look at Alastor. “Thou has business with me? How unusual…” Zestial twisted his upper body slightly to look back to Carmilla. When Carmilla gave a silent nod, Zestial moved to go to the door that lead deeper into the building. “Follow, my friend. It is assumed this is to be private?” The door opened when Zestial got close, the man not even having to bring up his hand to open it.

Alastor recognized the door as the one which he sent that egg thing into to follow Zestial and Carmilla. He guessed it was some sort of personal room connected to this one. Alastor took one last look at the broken TV before he chuckled to himself, moving to go through the door opened for him.

Walking inside, Alastor looked around at the rather modern office room. The glass windows overlooked the city and the room had a clean white look which Alastor didn’t know if he liked or not. It seemed a bit too bland for him. Needed a bit more red. Alastor walked deeper into the room as the door closed. The room seemed soundproof, since he couldn’t hear the other overlords in the destroyed room next to them. That would help for the discussion he would be having with Zestial.

Zestial quietly moved into the room, giving Alastor a look of suspicion. The two rarely spoke, but when they did it wasn’t in private. It was always in public when they ran into each other or during meetings. “What is it which thou hast come to me for?” Zestial moved deeper into the room, looking around the area before he turned to Alastor as if checking for anything odd in the room.

Alastor could sense this suspicion Zestial was giving him from a mile away. Alastor went over to one of the large windows, looking out at the city below. “You are the oldest of the overlords in the ring, Zestial. You have been around for centuries. So if anyone were to know of things which most do not know, it would be you, my ancient friend.” Alastor looked at Zestial from the reflection of the glass, watching as he seemed to glide slightly closer in vague interest. “So.. would you happen to know someone by the name of.. Roo?”

As soon as the name was said, Zestial sprung into action. The lights blinked off and all the curtains to the room closed as Zestial appeared right behind Alastor in the blink of an eye. His eyes glowed brightly in the darkness, his arms opening the cape-like wings attached to him. The underside of said cape also glowed in the dark, matching the green of Zestial’s eyes. “Thou speaks a name which hast been forbidden.” Though calm, Zestial’s voice carried a strong power in it. It seemed as if Zestial was trying to tell Alastor to back off.

Alastor wouldn’t back off, however. Alastor turned around from the closed curtains of the window he had previously been looking out from, facing up at the ancient being staring down at him. “So I shall take that as a yes?” Alastor walked around Zestial, snapping the lights back on and moving to go to the couch to sit. Alastor crossed his legs, giving Zestial a curious look. “I wish to know everything you know, my ancient friend!”

Zestial watched Alastor rather closely, giving off a threatening feeling to the other overlord. “Thou is treading on thin ice. It could rupture at any moment.” Zestial brought the cape back around himself, going back to his usual look. “What is thou wishing to get out of knowing such an entity?”

Alastor set his cane down. He looked forward and closed his eyes as Zestial moved to stand in front of the couch opposite of Alastor. Alastor opened his eyes to look at the ancient being. “Simple curiosity, my old friend.”

Zestial seemed to not take that answer at all, stepping closer to Alastor. “Thou knows I can tell a lie apart from truth.” Zestial continued to look down at the all too calm overlord in front of him. “Heed my warnings, Alastor. It is not only those trapped in Hell which shall test thou… it shall also be Hell itself. I insist thou does not look too deep into the abyss of red eyes.”

Alastor tilted his head to Zestial, bringing his hands to his knee which was crossed over the other. Zestial was a wise overlord. He knew much more than anyone other sinner in the ring. Alastor figured he might as well take the warnings to heart… “Your warnings are indeed heeded, my ancient friend.” Alastor gave Zestial a nod. After which, a sinister smile crept on his face. “Now, then… Tell me what I wish to know.”

-------------

Alastor got back to the hotel after a few hours of being out. The talk with Zestial proved to be useful and he was able to confirm some of the information Roo gave him before on her make up and past. A being trapped for 10,000 years which was in a purgatory under Hell, kept there by Heaven to never be let out. Chaos and madness which grew by the day as it became more and more desperate to escape and destroy everything in creation. It watched everything, knew everything, and missed nothing as it searching for a way to free itself. It’s presence is stronger in Hell, while it has no pull or presence in Heaven.

Alastor wondered just what he should do about this. He was given time to decide what he wanted to do. Having this being around him and wanting to trick him into helping it with a deal was definitely going to be an issue. He would have to speak to Lucifer next to get more information and find out what exactly to do.

Alastor stopped as he went deeper into the lobby, seeing Lucifer on the couch talking to the others of the group. Alastor watched the fallen angel as he spoke to everyone, watching as he laughed at something said. Alastor relaxed as he watched the king. He was mad at him this morning.. but he didn’t seem to hold that grudge anymore. Usually he would kill anyone who insulted his mother, but he couldn’t bring himself to want to harm Lucifer right now.

Alastor disappeared into shadows, reappearing behind Lucifer. Alastor leaned down to put his elbow on the back of the couch. He brought his head to Lucifer, his other arm draping around the other’s shoulders. “Bonsoir, mon cher.” Alastor watched Lucifer as he jumped in his hold. Lucifer had froze, his head turning to see Alastor's face in front of his. Alastor couldn’t help the wide grin which grew on his face at the shocked expression on Lucifer, the shriek which he got from the action being a rather pleasant one.

Lucifer turned slightly on the couch to bonk Alastor’s head – gently, of course – with the apple of his cane. “The hell are you doing scaring me like that!? I could have killed you!” Lucifer glared harshly at Alastor, who moved away to stand up straight behind Lucifer. Alastor gave Lucifer a look of ‘I’d like to see you try’, which caused Lucifer to continue glaring at the overlord. The guy may have his soul, but he wasn't getting away with scaring him so easily!

Charlie, who was next to Lucifer, looked between Lucifer and Alastor. She then smiled softly. It seemed they were getting along again! At least.. in their own way. This was just normal them. Charlie looked back to Alastor, clearing her throat. “Alastor, we actually have something to tell you.” Charlie stood from her spot on the couch. The group had been talking about certain things involving the trial that occurred the day before and came to a decision Alastor would need to know. After all, it was about him coming with them.

Alastor turned his attention from the one he was currently having a silent standoff with to Charlie, his microphone cane going in front of him as he took his normal stance. “Something to tell me? Well, don’t keep a demon in suspense now! What is it that you could be wishing to speak to me about, my dear?”

Charlie gave a smile to Alastor as she was asked what it was that they wanted to talk to him about. “You’re going to Heaven with us to speak in court in a week!” Charlie seemed excited about the idea of Alastor coming with them to Heaven. She said it in such excitement that the words almost didn’t fully register as what they were.

Radio static came from the radio demon, along with the screeching of an interrupted record.

“What now?”

Chapter 9: Possessive Masking

Summary:

Alastor, now having to deal with the fact that he had to go to Heaven with Charlie and Lucifer for the next court meeting, continued his investigation of Roo. Slowly, he learns more, trying to put together a decision in his head.

Another problem begins to well up inside of the demon's subconscious, though. His possessiveness for Lucifer continues to grow, so much it becomes hard to mask.

Notes:

Due to rewriting some of the end of the fic, the story will now have 13 chapters instead of 11 to make sure it isn't rushed. Which means more confusion and suffering! :)

“Honestly, my friends, I did not think you were so good at jokes. Truly, I applaud your tenacity! Now then, what is really on your mind?”

Alastor would not believe for a second they wanted him to go to Heaven with them. Why would he even need to go to Heaven? He figured Lucifer and Charlie would deal with that on their own. So this had to be some kind of joke. Alastor had no desire to be in that place. It would not like him and he would not like it.

Angel Dust was leaned against the armrest of the couch, his legs being on Husk’s lap and using the cat as a leg rest just like before. Angel shrugged with a snicker. “They ain’t jokin’, Smiles. They want ya to go with ‘em.” Angel gestured to Charlie and Lucifer with three of his hands, the one that wasn’t gesturing to the two holding his phone.

Alastor’s ears went flat against his head. They were serious. They wanted to take him to Heaven. This.. was an interesting turn of events. A turn which Alastor didn’t know if he appreciated. It seems Alastor got too distracted with his fight with the Vees and didn’t listen in on an important conversation.

Charlie cleared her throat to get herself together. She puffed out her chest as she tried to be more professional to speak. “We.. spoke of your past deal with Mom. Something just didn’t sit right with me. Why would she send you to help make the hotel successful if she wanted what she says she does? So, we want you there as proof something else is happening!” She gestured to Alastor with her arms. Charlie nodded when she was done talking. It seemed she felt that was a good explanation.

Alastor shot a glance at Lucifer. So the two told the rest of them about the deal he had, huh? Lucifer fidgeted with his cane and readjusted his hat as he felt the eyes of Alastor on him. Why was he getting that look when Charlie was the one to say it in the first place!? Charlie was right, though. Alastor wouldn’t have been sent to help if she didn’t want Charlie to succeed in some way. Lilith never called Alastor back, meaning her mind wasn’t changed partway through either. “Sooo… yeah! That’s settled! You’re coming with us! I’ll write the response letter!” Lucifer went to stand from his seat on the couch and pat Alastor’s back, ignoring the static feedback sounds that showed Alastor’s distain for the situation. Lucifer decided that he would leave before Alastor said anything about the situation, disappearing in his red and sparkling gold stream.

Alastor stood there in somewhat disbelief, staring at the spot Lucifer disappeared from. Alastor narrowed his eyes after. This king was seriously a lot of work to deal with. Alastor straightened his bowtie out, his attention turning to Charlie. “It seems my involvement was decided for me, darling. Looking forward to our heavenly adventure together.” Alastor was not looking forward to it. He had no interest in Heaven. He’d probably feel way too out of place there.

Charlie gave Alastor a weary smile. She was still on the fence about Alastor, as far as he could see. Both daughter and father worried about the other when they were in a deal but never themselves. Truly, they were all too similar. Alastor stepped over to Charlie, twirling his cane in his hand as he did so. “Though I do not think that Heaven would want a random sinner showing up. I understand Heaven wanting to see the king and princess of Hell, but I am no one they know.” Alastor wondered if maybe that would help get Alastor out of going up there.

Angel was on his phone going through some of the posts which were on top of his feed. Alastor fighting the Vees one on three went crazy on social media. He couldn’t get away from it in his feed. Angel didn’t even know that someone could take on three overlords at the same time, but apparently Alastor did and got away unscathed. It was causing quite the uproar. Especially since it got out that he had Lucifer's soul.

Angel looked up from his phone when Alastor spoke on Charlie and Lucifer being royalty. It got Angel thinking.. especially after seeing that Alastor was indeed a lot stronger than before. “Are they even royalty anymore?” Angel asked Alastor, giving a look of thought as he spoke. He held up his phone which showed some video of the Vees fighting Alastor. Of course, with Alastor only showing as a glitched out form on the video. However, it was still clearly him. “Ya sorta own the guy and have a bunch ‘a power now. Doesn’t that make you da king now?”

These words caused Husk and Vaggie to give Angel death glares. Angel looked at the two with confusion, before realizing that Charlie seemed to be reacting to that information. Angel watched as Charlie’s eyes widened, realization dawning in her. That was true. Alastor owned Lucifer’s soul. So.. were they dethroned? Charlie turned her attention to Alastor, searching for some kind of answer from the demon.

Alastor didn’t expect Angel of all people to pick up on such a thing. He guessed the spider was paying attention after all. He thought the guy was just on his phone looking at whatever people looked at on those things. Alastor gave Charlie a glance, seeing her confused and worried look. Alastor didn’t need the two freaking out over this. Alastor would need slowly assimilate himself on the throne so they didn’t notice. Alastor moved to pat Charlie’s head. “No need to worry, my girl. I can simply rule alongside Luci. No need for any sort of dethroning here.”

Charlie’s tensed up shoulders relaxed and moved downwards when Alastor seemed to not want to dethrone them. Though Charlie did not care much for her position, it was still a struggle to think on what it would be like if she wasn’t the princess. Plus, Lucifer should be king, she felt. He was getting better at being involved recently! “So you’ll rule.. together?” Charlie seemed to think of something as she said that. To Alastor’s confusion, she then seemed to get rather excited. “Like marriage!?”

Alastor looked as if he’d been struck by a brick when Charlie seemed to go completely off the rails with her thoughts. Alastor’s ears flattened as he gave the girl a look of bewilderment. A loud screech rang throughout the hotel from his shock. That was not what Alastor was thinking at all. It would be a way of doing it but it was not what Alastor was thinking.

Vaggie was just as flabbergasted as Alastor. She leaned forward in her seat and brought a hand up to Charlie from where she was. “Babe, I don’t think that’s what he-“

Charlie cut Vaggie off in her excitement, her eyes wide and sparkling in her glee. Charlie was practically fangirling and vibrating as she stood looking at Alastor. “You haven’t proposed yet have you!? Do you have a ring!? I can definitely help you with planning!” Charlie was going quite far out of left field with whatever fantasy she was cooking up. It was causing Alastor quite a lot of discontent.

Didn’t people usually wait for that sort of thing anyway? Why was Alastor even thinking about it? Alastor tapped the microphone under his hands in thought. It would be rather nice to see the finger that used to be contaminated with the ring of Lilith’s be replaced with one of his own. However, he didn’t think such a thing would realistically occur. They were already sort of together, why go through that?

Angel, finding the topic of conversation funny, started laughing out loud. His three hands that weren’t holding his phone went to his stomach, unable to contain his laughter. His feet kicked up, the long legs almost hitting Husk in the face as a result, causing the cat to give Angel a look of disgruntlement. “Dat’s funny, Charlie! Smiles? Marryin’ the Short King? Man, that’s good!” Angel brought up the topmost hand that was free to wipe a tear from his eye. “Ya really needa think on who we’re talkin’ about here!”

Charlie’s frowned when Angel started to laugh. She didn’t think it was too out there! The two seemed to care for one another and she would love to see them happy. Charlie blinked at a clawed hand resting on her shoulder. Looking back, she saw Alastor take a step to her. “I thank you for the idea, my dear! It is not one I had before this point.” Alastor would have to think on this. For now, it was starting to get late in the day. He still had a lot to do. “I shall take my leave, my dear. If Luci asks for me, please do tell him I am at his castle in the library.”

Charlie smiled to Alastor when he seemed to at least keep the idea in his mind. At least he was thinking about it! She wondered what the two would be like married? “Okay! I will!” Charlie nodded to Alastor. She watched as the demon disappeared into shadow.

----------------

Lucifer had stayed in his office in the hotel for over three hours at this point. He had been trying to figure out the right wording for the letter he would be sending to Heaven. Lucifer’s hand kept shaking as he wrote it from his nervousness and he had to keep starting over, which resulted in a pile of crumpled up paper in the trash bin. It was beginning to overflow due to the amount of paper which he threw into it, some falling onto the decorative carpet underneath.

It didn’t help that Lucifer for some reason had a horrible splitting headache. Lucifer had started getting the headache as he spoke to the group before Alastor came back, but it was getting worse and worse as time went on. Lucifer never got headaches, so this was a rather strange situation. Especially with how horrible it was.

Eventually, Lucifer got together a letter which he deemed suitable enough to send to Heaven. He put it in a red envelope and stamped it with his seal, standing from his chair. Lucifer picked up the staff which he had set leaning against the table three hours prior, waving it in the air. In a poof of red smoke, Razzle appeared behind him, the cute dragon flying to him in curiosity on what Lucifer summoned him for. Lucifer gave Razzle a loving look, moving to pat Razzle’s head. “Give this to the seraphim for me, okay?” Lucifer spoke softly to the dragon. The dragon gave a nod and gently took the letter which Lucifer held out to it in it’s mouth. After which, it poofed out in its red smoke to go wherever it usually met with the seraphim messenger.

Lucifer looked over at the time on the clock of his desk, seeing it was around 7:00 in the afternoon now. Lucifer figured he should probably go down to eat and say goodnight to Charlie before she went to bed. It was nearing the time she would usually get tired. Nodding to himself at the thought, he moved to leave the room. Lucifer needed to adjust his hat as he walked down the decorated red halls of the hotel. For some reason his hat felt strange on his head, as if it was restricting him. Lucifer could only guess that it was due to the headache he had and ignored it.

Lucifer walked down the carpeted stairs to the lobby, hearing noises coming from the kitchen area. It was the only place he heard any sign of life on the ground floor, so Lucifer turned towards it. His ears seemed to be picking up quite a lot of sound around him in the hotel today. As he thought, in the kitchen was Vaggie and Charlie who were finishing up their cooking for the hotel residents. Usually Alastor or Lucifer cooked, but both of them were busy lately, so Vaggie and Charlie took it upon themselves to do the chore. Niffty was there as well. Just.. in the oven. She was a very strange girl. Lucifer did not want to be around her more than he had to.

Lucifer cleared his throat, smiling to his daughter and her girlfriend as he entered the kitchen. This reminded him.. he still need to fix the kitchen of his castle. Later. Right now, he wanted to be with his daughter. “Charlie! Maggie! Good to see you two! And just what are you cooking for us today?” Lucifer curiously looked at the two.

Charlie continued to look down at the food she was putting the final touches on with Vaggie. “I wanted to make lasagna! We haven’t had it in a while!” Charlie spoke as she moved away from the vegetables being steamed for the side. Niffty was in the oven with the lasagna while they were steaming the asparagus. After all, they needed to make sure they stayed healthy!

Vaggie looked back from the vegetables to Lucifer when Charlie finished with them. The smile which she had as she cooked with her lover dropped when she saw Lucifer, a look of shock taking over her expression at what she was seeing. Charlie looked at Vaggie when she felt her girlfriend tense up, giving her a confused look as she followed Vaggie’s gaze to Lucifer. Soon after looking at Lucifer, Charlie also froze, her jaw dropping as her expression turned to the same surprise. “Um.. dad…? Are you.. okay?” Charlie turned slowly to face her dad.

Lucifer did not have a clue why the girls were looking at him with such confusion and shock. Lucifer raised an eyebrow at Charlie’s question. “Hm? Yeah, I’m fine. Just a little headache. Why? Something on my face?” Lucifer felt his hat shift again. Lucifer brought his hands up to put it back in place.

Charlie could only let out an awkward chuckle at the question they were asked. “Um.. kinda..?” Charlie looked around for a reflective surface. She found a pan that they just recently cleaned and thought that would be adequate enough for the task. Charlie turned it so the back was to Lucifer, going over and bringing it up to show her dad what the two were reacting to.

Lucifer looked normal until you looked at his eyes. One of Lucifer’s eyes were normal. However, the other was black with a red dial just like Alastor’s whenever the overlord used his power. Lucifer’s eyes widened, his hands going to his face and his eye. “What.. in the…” Lucifer didn’t know what to say. He felt something go back on top of his head, which in turn knocked the hat off from the inside. When the hat was knocked off, it revealed two small ears which were beginning to grow in on top of Lucifer’s head, the color matching that of his blond hair. “What in the UNHOLY HELL is this!?”

Charlie watched as her dad had a crisis at the view, his hands going up to feel the ears on top of his head. The dial in Lucifer’s eye was going back and forth in his panic. “I-I am sure you can revert it, dad. You may just have to talk to Alastor.” It was known that deals involving souls could cause the people who’s souls were taken to change in appearance somewhat. However, it could be reverted by the person who owned the soul to her knowledge. Alastor seemed to allow Niffty and Husk to be free of his attributes, so it would be the same for Lucifer most likely.

Lucifer took in a couple breaths to try calming himself. He needed to stay calm. This was reversible. He just needed to find Alastor. He felt the ear twitching as he thought on what to do. It made him flinch at the unusual feeling. “Where even is he!?” Was he in the hotel? He didn’t feel Alastor’s presence nearby. “Did he tell you!? Where!?”

Charlie brought the pan down, setting it down to the side on the counter. “He said that he would be in the castle library. But-“ Lucifer disappeared into a stream of red and golden sparkle before Charlie to speak further. Charlie was going to say that he told Charlie that three hours ago, but hopefully Alastor was still there. Charlie looked down to see that Lucifer ended up forgetting his hat on the floor and kneeled down to pick it up. She would keep it safe for Lucifer.

----------------

Lucifer appeared in the castle library, looking around frantically as he showed up. Lucifer hoped that Alastor was still in the library. He could feel his presence nearby, being able to tell a lot better than before where Alastor was. Lucifer flinched once again when he felt the ears moving on his head as they listened for any sign of Alastor. He was definitely not going to get used to that.

Lucifer walked around the area, searching for the demon. Soon, he came upon the entrance to the basement library, it being suspiciously uncovered. Lucifer’s eyes narrowed at seeing it uncovered and the seal on the door unlocked. Was Alastor in there? How did Alastor even find that part of the library? And why would Alastor be looking at anything down there? Lucifer shook his head of his questions to get himself to focus, moving to slowly open the door and peek down the stairs. Unlike the rest of the castle, the stairs were dark, being illuminated only by the red flames of everlasting torches on the grey stone brick walls.

Lucifer cautiously went through the door, closing it behind him just in case. Lucifer quietly stepped down the stone stairs of the corridor down. He could see much better in the dark for some reason. Closing his normal eye, he realized that the eye which was transformed could see much better in the dark than his normal one. Was it because of Alastor being a deer? Lucifer kept his normal eye closed to focus on the vision of the other. The ears continued to twitch as he listened to the echoing through the stairway he walked down, them not used to sound quite yet due to being new. They were rather sensitive. It didn’t help that every sound he heard was amplified now. How did Alastor deal with such loud sounds on a daily basis?

Eventually, the winding stairway showed light at the bottom. Lucifer stepped down to the basement floor, looking around at the small forbidden library. The wooden bookcases were old and filled with nameless books which were forgotten by time. Dust and cobwebs covered a lot of the old items around the library. Lucifer rarely came down here since it held information he didn’t like thinking about. It gave him a sinking feeling of dread. It didn’t help that the draft through the stone bricks of the walls made the room a lot colder than a place in Hell should be.

Lucifer’s eyes landed on the overlord in the room. The overlord had his suit coat off as he leaned back against an old wooden chair of the room, the suit draped on the back of the chair. His legs were crossed with one of his hands holding open a book on his lap. The other had hold of the monocle which he always had on his face. He seemed to be reading one of the books of the library, one which Lucifer didn’t recognize due to how long he's kept from going down there and looking at the contents of the books. Alastor seemed rather peaceful as he read, green power forming over a page to turn it gently as he finished it. He looked as if he belonged there in the dim light of the gas lantern on the desk next to him.

Lucifer had to break himself out of his thoughts of Alastor. It was the first time he’s seen Alastor so quiet and focused on something of this nature, so it was interesting to see. He couldn’t dwell on it, though. “Alastor!” Lucifer spoke in a louder voice, walking closer to the overlord in the basement.

Alastor didn’t seem surprised that Lucifer was there as he looked up from his book. Alastor’s small peaceful smile which he held while reading changed into one of delight. “Yes, mon cher? What is it that you- oh…” Alastor paused in his words as his eyes landed on the king. He stared at the king in front of him, instantly seeing the changes which has occurred on the other. Alastor felt something in him thrash in elation at seeing how Lucifer looked now. Seeing the affect of his deal of Lucifer, his mark on the other. The ears on top of his head which looked like Alastor’s apart from the color. It affected him in some way. “I see what you have come to me about.”

Lucifer’s ears went back against his head. “Yeah. And it needs to be fixed.” Lucifer did not agree to having his body change in this way! It was way too weird for him. He couldn’t even wear his hat properly anymore. Lucifer went up to Alastor, looking down at the book. Alastor closed the book when Lucifer came up to him, causing Lucifer to be unable to look at the contents. Lucifer didn't care on the contents right now, though. He just wanted his appearance to go back to normal. “You reverted the changes on Husk and Niffty, right? Well then revert them for me! This is waaayyy too much for my taste.”

Alastor set the book down on the desk next to him in front of the lantern, looking up at the king as he came over to where Alastor was sitting. Alastor hummed in disapproval at Lucifer asking to revert the changes, some feedback coming from the demon as he thought of it. “And why would you wish to change it back, Luci?” Alastor stood up, stepping directly in front of Lucifer. He brought Lucifer closer by his wrist, leaning forward to look at Lucifer closer. The hand which wasn’t taking a hold of Lucifer’s wrist went up to go to the cheek under Lucifer’s newly changed eye. He rubbed his thumb under it. “It’s proof that you are mine, mon cher. You aren’t like those two. I rather like seeing you like this.”

Lucifer, not expecting Alastor to pull him in, went forward rather easily and into Alastor’s chest. Lucifer moved back off of Alastor to stand straight, gazing up into Alastor’s own eyes as the overlord looked in the one which had changed. Lucifer couldn’t exactly move away due to the hand holding his wrist. Not that he would really want to. Lucifer stared up at the red eyes of the other, seeing the fond look he was being given back. There was also a more twisted side of the fondness Alastor had of the changes. A more proprietorial side which rarely showed through. Lucifer tore his gaze away from the sinner, looking to the side which didn’t have his cheek held. “But.. it looks strange, doesn’t it? I don’t really like having my eye like this…”

Alastor shook his head. Alastor rather liked it. It didn’t look strange at all to him. Alastor knew that his possessive nature was causing this. It was a strong want to show that Lucifer was his in every way, including appearance. “I believe it looks rather nice on you, Luci.” He brought hand up from Lucifer’s cheek to where the ears laid flat on the other’s head. Alastor pet the ear gently, rubbing it. It wasn’t fully grown in yet. He wondered how Lucifer was able to deal with the pain of it. Alastor tilted his head when Lucifer seemed to lean into the petting, though with a rather confused look on his face from the unfamiliar sensation. Alastor let out a chuckle. “Why don’t you think about it for a bit more? I would rather enjoy you keeping them, so let us not decide right away.”

Lucifer had no idea what he was feeling right now. It was rather strange to get sensations from a part of your body you didn’t even have until an hour or two ago. Though his head still hurt and he was sore from his ears growing in, he couldn’t help but relax when he felt his ears being touched. He didn’t even realize he had leaned into the touch. “I.. um…” Lucifer didn’t know what to say. If Alastor liked it, then maybe he could think more on it first. Maybe it didn't look as bad as he thought... “Okay. I’ll think on it then, I guess. Just stop touching them! It’s weird as fuck!” Lucifer didn’t look at Alastor, starting to feel a bit embarrassed from how relaxed he was from the touch. His face had blushed gold as his mind caught up to what was happening.

Alastor let out a laugh as he moved his hand away. He let go of the wrist he was still holding, backing up from the other to give the fallen space. “Of course, mon cher.” Alastor moved to go back to sitting down at the desk, leaning on it from the side with his elbow. Alastor crossed his legs back into the position they were before Lucifer came into the basement room. He glanced over to the book he was reading about the Root of All Evil and it's existence. “By the way, Luci, I actually have something I wish to discuss with you.”

Lucifer was recuperating from his ears being pet, his hands going up to them as they twitched on his head. He still didn’t know whether he disliked them or not. Lucifer sighed to himself. When he was spoken to, he was taken out of his train of thought, his attention being turned back to the overlord who went back to sitting down. “What is it? Is it about the whole going to Heaven thing? Because I wasn’t the one who brought that up! It is not in any way my doing.” Lucifer crossed his arms, looking to the book which Alastor was seeming to be thinking on. What was that book anyway? He didn’t ask yet due to having to handle the appearance thing first.

Alastor picked up the book from the desk, his claws tapping on the old leather cover of the rundown book. “Tell me about Roo.” Alastor glanced at Lucifer from the cover of the book, keeping his head downward towards the item in his hand. As he thought, Lucifer froze in horror as soon as he was asked about the entity. Alastor could feel his smile widening at the look present on Lucifer’s face. Even with warming up to the king, his twisted nature still stood. Seeing Lucifer give him such a look of distress was rather amusing to the demon. “I could always read through these, but I figured asking you would be the quickest way of find out more about her.”

Lucifer stumbled back from the question and words being spoken to him. Roo... He hasn’t heard that name in centuries. Remembering Roo and thinking back on all the memories having to do with her caused him physical distress. Lucifer had tensed up and his eyes were as wide as they could be. Why would Alastor want to know about her..? How did he find out about her? Is that why he was in this basement? Or did he find the basement and read about her and get curious? Either way, Alastor should not know about Roo. “How.. do you know about her? Why? You.. you shouldn’t have anything to do with her or know about her. She…”

Alastor watched as Lucifer started to have an internal panic attack at the name. Alastor did expect such a thing, knowing what he did about Roo. After all, it was Lucifer who caused it to plague creation in the first place. It was Lucifer that gave Roo physical form and allowed it to creep up on humanity with the gift he gave Eve. Alastor turned in the chair to fully face the smaller male, putting the book back down behind him. “I happened to overhear Lilith talking about her once. After I found this place, I was reminded of that and decided to ask.” Alastor sat up straight, giving Lucifer a look of worry. He wasn’t exactly worried about Lucifer, but it would be best to care for Lucifer in this moment. “Are you okay, Luci?”

Lucifer shook his head when asked if he was okay. He went to hug himself, turning his back to Alastor as he tried calming himself. He needed to take a few deep breaths in and count to ten, just like he did when he was in Heaven before to cope with his trauma. Roo.. the being he allowed into creation. The reason everything went the way it did in the first place. “She is…” Lucifer let out a shaky breath. He heard clicking of hooves on stone come up behind him, arms wrapping around his waist from behind to comfort him. Lucifer leaned back into the taller demon.

Alastor, though he liked seeing Lucifer upset, did need to get the information needed from the other. Alastor had a couple of things which he needed to know. “She is Eve, isn’t she, Luci?” Roo, the Root of All Evil, was what Eve turned into. What Eve turned into upon her death due to eating the Fruit of Knowledge given to her by Lucifer. When Alastor saw the other leaning into him give a slow nod, Alastor hummed. This was good information. Knowing all of Roo’s names would be best. Plus, this meant Roo could, in fact, make deals. She was an actual being which could be held accountable for breaking a deal since she was merely a catalyst.

Lucifer blinked back tears, his hands going up to his face to cover it. His shoulders began to tremble. Slowly, he went to the ground, on his knees as he began crying into his hands. “I-It’s.. my fault… S-She…” Lucifer didn’t look up even as Alastor walked around to face him and kneeled down to him. He just let the other pull him into an embrace, continuing to cover his face. “She didn’t deserve it…”

Alastor wondered if he would have to deal with this every time something came up from Lucifer’s past. The guy really did have issues. Not like Alastor was one to talk… he had issues of his own. They just weren’t of this variety. Alastor moved to pick Lucifer up off the floor. Walking back to the chair he was on before, he sat back down and put Lucifer in his lap. Lucifer held onto Alastor, burying his face in the other’s shoulder. Alastor rubbed Lucifer’s back. Alastor didn’t say anything. There wasn’t anything to really say. So he merely quietly comforted the king.

Just knowing Roo was Eve gave a lot more light on the situation. That meant Roo, even if corrupted by evil which was brought into her by the apple, could make deals with people since she had a soul. Alastor definitely wouldn’t be able to get that soul, he wasn't an idiot, but he could potentially use this to his advantage. It didn’t seem like she cared much on her origin in the first place either. Alastor couldn’t really say that, though, since that would mean he had met her. Alastor didn’t need Lucifer knowing he had spoken to Roo. Not yet, at least.

Alastor gave Lucifer time to calm down, the crying having stopped after around five minutes. Alastor looked down at the other from wherever he was looking in the basement in thought. He moved to pet Lucifer’s ears to try keeping him relaxed. “I apologize for bringing up such a topic, mon cher. I was merely curious.”

Lucifer shook his head. He was okay with Alastor bringing it up. He didn’t know that Lucifer was going to freak out when it was brought up, after all. “It.. it’s fine. You didn’t know…” Lucifer relaxed in Alastor’s hold and touch, before looking away. It was getting late… they should probably eat and go to bed. Lucifer moved away from Alastor, letting out a shaky breath as he pulled himself together. “Why don’t we go to the hotel? I’m getting hungry after all of that!” Lucifer stood straight, putting on his usual persona to ignore everything from before.

Alastor stood when Lucifer did. Alastor wanted to know more on Roo, but asking right now would be too suspicious. He would have to do this carefully. “Ah, yes. It is around that time, is it not? Let us go, mon cher.” Alastor went to go over to the stairs, taking Lucifer’s hand. Lucifer slowly went with Alastor. He was the first to get to the steps, beginning to walk up to the regular library. Before Alastor went to go up with Lucifer, however, he noticed a small symbol on the wall. A symbol which he recognized from the books he just read on Roo. It was etched into the wooden framing in between the corridor of the stairs and the room of the basement. It gave off a feeling that Alastor took notice of.

Lucifer looked back to Alastor when he felt the one holding his hand stop walking, giving him a look of confusion. “What is it, Al? Stub your toe or somethin’?” Lucifer tilted his head, the ears on his head going fully to the side in their own confusion. They then flattened to the sides as he realized the deer didn’t even have toes. Lucifer didn’t have the ears naturally like Alastor, so his emotions showed much more prominently in them than Alastor’s did. “Or.. hoof..? Can you even stub a hoof?”

Alastor ignored the rather strange questions from the one in front of him. He moved to let go of Lucifer’s hand, backing away into the room. “I forgot something in the room, mon cher. I’ll meet you at the hotel.” Alastor gave Lucifer a warm smile. Lucifer was confused, but he nodded and continued up the steps, leaving Alastor once again in the basement alone. Alastor looked back at the symbol, humming to himself. This would be useful.

----------------

Alastor opened his eyes to once again be in the realm of evil. It’s chaotic energy ran rampant, causing the air around the deer to be tense with it’s madness. Alastor’s ears turned in different directions as he searched for any sign of sound in the realm around him. All he heard was the crumbling of the floating islands and rocks above and distant voices which whispered in the still air despite nothing being there to cause it.

Alastor glanced around at the red eyes which watched him from all around. There was no escape from their gaze in such a dimension. The eyes of evil and broken souls would watch every inch of this realm for any sign of change.

“I insist thou does not look too deep into the abyss of red eyes.”

That’s what Zestial said to Alastor when he spoke to the overlord. It was a warning. A warning to not search for answers and be pulled into the chaos and the Root’s derangement. Little did Zestial know he had already met with the center of it all by the time he spoke to the overlord, and the entity wasn't going to just leave him alone.

Alastor began to walk in the same direction he did prior when he was brought there the first night. The echoes of his hooves against the black and red checkered flooring rang throughout the realm, distorting more and more the further away it got from the source of it’s sound. The black roots which acted as trees reaching towards the sky seemed to move in place as if alive as the overlord passed them.

Eventually, Alastor got to his destination. He watched the woman in the middle of a circle of roots, humming a song to herself as she danced as if in a field of flowers around the roots at her feet. Somewhere far away, a warped version of a song was playing, the song being slower and more distorted than it should be. It gave a feeling of wrongness to hear. Yet the woman hummed it gently as if nothing was wrong, dancing as if she had no care in the world.

Roo slowly stopped her dancing when she noticed her guest in the realm, a smile creeping on her face. “Welcome back to my purgatory, Alastor.” The roots around Roo unraveled from the circle around her, opening up so Roo could walk to Alastor. It was then that he noticed that Roo made no sound when she stepped as if walking on air. “Care to dance? I haven’t had a dance partner in thousands of years at this point.” Roo brought out her hand to Alastor as she asked for the dance, her look one of confidence.

Alastor stayed in his place, his hands staying behind his back as he stood. Alastor didn’t look to the hand held out to him, instead staying focused on the face of the one in front of him. “I touch few people, my malevolent friend. I am afraid you are not one of them.” Alastor spoke with a heavy filter, smiling widely to the evil being in front of him. He could see the look of disappointment wash across Roo’s features.

Roo let out a groan of annoyance. She rolled her eyes at the overlord. “I’m not even a person, you asshole.” Roo moved to Alastor and grabbed his arm before he could say anything in protest. “You’re not here in full physical form, so might as well.” Roo spoke as she lead Alastor into the stage of black roots. The roots swirled around them as the song which was playing before continued. Alastor could sense he wasn’t getting out of this and simply moved to bring his other hand around the entity, the two beginning to move to the music getting played.

The song sped up as the two took the stage of the realm, the red eyes watching as the roots of evil danced with the overlord. Every step they took seemed to cause the realm to react as if closing in on the two. The realm was acting as if it was it’s own being, the trees of roots unraveling themselves to create a vortex around the two.

Roo hummed as they danced, seeming pleased now that Alastor was actually doing it with her. “You are the first person to be with me for thousands of years. Better not mess this up.” Roo chuckled to herself, causing laughter around them to sound just like before. Whenever she laughs, everything else did. Whether it was because she controlled things of the realm or not, Alastor didn’t know. “Though, at this point, I’ll take anything. It doesn't matter if you're shit.”

Alastor kept his eyes closed as he danced with Roo. Imagining it was Lucifer he was dancing with made it easier. He wondered what type of dance the king would like? Alastor took himself out of his thoughts to respond to the being which pulled him to dance. “I believe myself to be a rather fine dance partner. Though, I do wonder how I would compare to the many companions of the second woman?” Alastor opened his eyes, looking down at Roo with a look of awareness.

Roo tilted her head to the side at the words given. Roo then smirked up at Alastor when she thought on what was said a bit more. “You found out who I was. Impressive, seeing as you’ve only had one day to research this.” Roo stepped back to allow Alastor to spin her. She seemed to be enjoying the dance. Either that or just enjoying having company in general. Who knew what was going through such a being’s head. “At least you’re quick with it. I’d be bored as fuck otherwise. It's no fun dealing with someone who can't get their shit together.”

Alastor brought Roo back from the spin, closing his eyes yet again to listen to the music. If it wasn’t so warped and distorted, it would actually be a pretty good song. Alastor let out a hum at Roo's words. “And so would I, my friend.” That was one thing the two seemed to have in common. Boredom. They did things for their own fun. They didn't care as long as they got entertainment out of what they were doing. Alastor looked around them at the roots as they moved around, the ring of roots around them having been circling around their feet this entire time. They were having to go around the roots in their dance. However, they still kept it up, dancing as if they weren't even there. “I am sure you know I have not decided on the deal yet, my friend.”

Roo was ignoring the roots, being used to them moving around with her as she did everything in the realm. After all, they were her extensions. Part of her body, in a way. “I know. I’m giving a time limit for the decision.” Roo had been looking at Alastor the entire time they danced, unreadable expressions on her face as she did so. As the root of evil, she had a pretty good poker face. Her face stayed a cheeky smile. “A week. You’ll need to answer before you go to Heaven.”

Alastor could guess why that was the time limit without asking. Roo had no presence in Heaven due to being trapped. This meant that the key to getting her out would realistically be there. Alastor going to Heaven would be crucial to getting Roo out if he accepted helping the entity. “Where is it located?”

“At the highest point. Guarded by one of Lucifer’s brothers. However, they’d be distracted watching the trial from afar.” Roo answered calmly, knowing exactly what Alastor would ask and how to answer. Roo knew all of this, she just never had the ability to go. No one was strong enough to do this or had the opportunity to go up to Heaven down in Hell. Alastor was her best bet. Someone who recently gained power and was close to the ones that started it all. “You’ll know more when you accept the deal.”

Alastor gave the woman a more mischievous look. “If.” Alastor corrected. They didn’t know if he would be accepting it yet. He had to think fully on what to say in the deal and what he wanted properly. He would need to make sure there was no loopholes which could harm him in any way when he made the deal. He was dealing with an ancient being, so he couldn't be hasty in the decision. At the same time, this was most likely a once in life and death opportunity. If he got Roo's protection and worked with her, he would be set when he ruled Hell.

Roo seemed to find Alastor correcting her quite humorous, as she laughed at the word. “Right… If.” Roo spoke teasingly, looking as if she knew something Alastor didn’t in this moment. Alastor didn’t focus on it, knowing the confidence of the entity. "But you know I can sense your temptation.. your want for power. I can give it to you." Roo brought herself up with her roots, moving to be picked up easily in the other's hold as they spun around. "I told you before.. your power is limited by your soul being mortal. I can unlock it's potential... Just like it was for me by your pet."

Alastor brought Roo up by her hips when she stepped up from the roots. Though it wasn't discussed, it was still reciprocated. "And risk my corruption? My assimilation? Now who would do something like that willingly, my friend?" Alastor was rather happy with who he was right now. He didn't need to take a deal of power which would cause his soul to combine.

Roo let out a chuckle, her hands going to Alastor's shoulders as she was held up. "The insane." Was all Roo said, a glimmer in her otherwise soulless eyes as she was set down. She followed Alastor's lead, perfectly following his footwork as if they had practiced before.

Alastor tilted his head. His smile creeped larger on his face. "And you think I am insane enough to accept, my friend?" Perhaps he was. Though he wouldn't admit to such a thing just yet. Roo let out a chuckle.

"I know you are."

It was then the song ended, Alastor dipping Roo at the end to finish off the two’s dance. She gave a more whimsical smirk up at the sinner. “Your dancing is acceptable.” Roo disappeared from Alastor’s arms in a twisted and contorted mess of chaos. Alastor stood up straight and wiped off some is his suit as Roo reappeared a little away from him on the other side of the circle of roots they were in.

“Time for you to go. I’ll see you tomorrow night.”

----------------

Alastor had woken up in his room in the hotel. In an unusual turn of events, he saw that Lucifer was gone from where he laid next to him the night prior. Alastor sat up, his night clothes being overtaken by shadow and changing to his normal suit as he stood from the bed. Lucifer wasn’t in the hotel. He could tell that much. Luckily, due to owning the king’s soul, he could locate exactly where Lucifer was in a split second.

Alastor’s cane appeared in his hand as he disappeared in shadow on the ground. He reappeared in the middle of Lucifer’s room in the castle, the familiar surroundings taking form in the overlord’s vision. In the room, Lucifer seemed to be looking for something. He was mostly searching close to the bed, having taken off the sheets to try finding whatever it was the other lost. Alastor had a sneaking suspicion of just what it might be. “Luci, just what are you searching for? The bed is a mess.” His cane waved towards the bed in question. At least it was messier than it usually was with the ducks.

Lucifer jumped when Alastor spoke. His wings shot out from his back, the king flying upwards and spinning around to look at the intruder. Clearly, he didn’t notice that Alastor was there until just then. Lucifer let out a grunt of frustration. “I seriously am going to put a bell on you at this point! You do that too much!” Lucifer landed in front of Alastor, his wings bending to go disappear into his back. Lucifer glared up at the amused overlord.

Alastor was all the more amused at Lucifer’s reaction. It never got old to appear in such a way. Especially when it was with Lucifer. Alastor brought his cane to the side, giving Lucifer an innocent smile. “I do apologize, mon cher. I will try to not do it again in the future.” He was definitely doing it again in the future. Lucifer would just have to get used to it. Though it wouldn’t be as fun if Lucifer did. Alastor brought the cane down to the floor as he glimpsed at the bed before looking back to the one in front of him. “Now, if you would please tell me why the bed looks as if it was hit by a natural disaster, mon cher?”

Lucifer let out a huff of aggravation. Something told the fallen angel that Alastor was not going to stop. Lucifer needed to figure out how to avoid being scared by Alastor every time the other showed up. Lucifer let out a long sigh and stepped backwards away from Alastor, his attention turning to the bed. Lucifer went back over to it. “I.. lost my ring is all. I last saw it when we were here, so it must have slipped off somewhere.” Lucifer kneeled down to go back to looking for the ring. He checked under the bed multiple times already, but he couldn’t help but look under again. He felt.. incomplete without the ring. Like something that should always be with him was gone. It felt wrong.

Alastor narrowed his eyes as Lucifer went back to searching. His grip on the microphone of the cane tightened. He needed to stop himself from crushing it in his grip, but he did feel it crack a tiny bit. Alastor walked closer to Lucifer, his eyes turning black with the red dials just like Lucifer’s one eye now had. “Luci…” Alastor spoke in a low tone devoid of all filter. Lucifer searching for the ring right in front of him, looking upset that the physical form of his promise to Lilith was missing, caused rage to form in Alastor. Alastor knew Lucifer would wonder why the ring was missing when he destroyed it, but seeing Lucifer be upset was different from knowing it would happen.

The king hasn’t moved on from Lilith. He still loved her. Alastor knew this. He wanted to crush those feelings. After all, Lucifer could be only his. Alastor didn't even notice just how strong his feelings got for Lucifer until this point. Why did they grow so strong in such a short time? Alastor could usually control himself, but he was left in a pit of rage in his mind that he could barely suppress. Alastor hated it. He liked being in control.

Lucifer didn’t seem to realize Alastor’s reaction to his want to find the ring. After all, his back was to the demon, still searching around the bed. He couldn’t even conjure the ring up, which was weird in itself. When he did, nothing happened. He ended up getting some sort of dust at one point when he tried. What happened to it? Lucifer sighed to himself. “I don’t know… Have you seen it, Al?” Lucifer's back straightened as he kneeled, giving up his search under the bed.

Alastor felt his antlers grow out of his head. The shadows around him started to grow as he tried keeping in his anger. However, when asked if he had seen the ring, the rage cumulated inside of him and reached a bottleneck. Alastor brought the hand not holding his cane up from behind his back. The green chain of their deal formed in his hands, forming from where it was gathered to Lucifer’s wrist and taking hold of it in a locked cuff. He pulled in the chain, causing Lucifer to stumble from where he was kneeled on the ground and catch himself with the hand that wasn’t being pulled.

Lucifer grunted at the pull from the chain that appeared on his wrist. He would have fallen completely on his side on the ground if it wasn’t for him catching himself. “What the fuck-!” Lucifer yelled out loudly of instinctual shock, looking at the wrist being pulled by the chain.

 

“L̵͉̫͚̣̭͍̗̫͙͚̮̐̀̋̽̿̈́̏̈́͗͌́͜û̵̧̧̳̬̹̮͔̭̤̪͍̩ć̵̪̫͇̗̳̩̻̱̻͍͙̹̍̅͗̇̎͘̕͝i̵̢͕̮̪͍̝̅̋͐͛͌̍͑̏͒̅͌̚̕̕f̵̨̓̅̈́͗̽̋̈́͂̽͘ȇ̵̡̤̝̘̣͂r̷̢̭̺̦̰̔ͅ”

 

The lights were flickering rapidly as Alastor grew, his smile going throughout his face unnaturally as he stared down at the king. Lucifer’s eyes grew wide as he looked up at the demon towering over him, the lights dimmed so the only light in the room was the eerie green which surrounded the demon and came off of the chains attached to Lucifer’s wrist. The shadows in the room seemed to surround the two, taking Lucifer in their hold as well as the demon moved closer.

Lucifer’s ears went back flat against his head, Lucifer frozen in place as he stared up at the one that was looming over him in the dim light. Lucifer usually wouldn’t react to such things from sinners. He usually ignored it when someone was enraged at him and tried to demand him. After all, Lucifer was the King of Hell. He never took such things seriously in the past. He never cared. He never had reason to fear it. If someone stood up to him or acted out of line, he could quickly end it in seconds without any effort on his end.

But right now… Lucifer felt the fear which he didn’t in the past. He felt trapped. Whether it was because it was Alastor who was doing it or because of the deal itself, Lucifer didn't know, but Lucifer couldn't get himself to move.

“A-Al..?” Lucifer’s voice shook as he said the nickname, his mind consumed by his fear and confusion. Why was Alastor so upset? What did Lucifer do? Why was he acting like this? Lucifer didn’t know what to do in this moment. He could only look up at the overlord as he glared down at him with a wide, unhinged smile.

As soon as it happened, it ended. The lights turned back on as the chains disappeared from Lucifer’s wrist. Alastor’s body went back to normal, his antlers and eyes returning to their previous state as Alastor suppressed his emotions. Every shadow which were around them went back to how they were before. Alastor cleared his throat, spinning around his cane in one hand. “I must apologize for such a display, Luci. It was unbecoming of one such as myself.” Alastor spoke in a filtered voice as he masked his anger, giving Lucifer a regretful and upset expression. He looked down at the terrified king. “Seeing you so focused on finding that.. thing makes me a little upset is all. Again, I do apologize.”

Lucifer had no idea what to even say or do. He just stayed on the ground, staring at the now normal Alastor. What was that? He’s never seen Alastor react in such a way before. “I…” Lucifer didn’t even know if he saw what he just did since it went back to normal so quickly. “It.. it’s fine…” Lucifer looked away from Alastor. He had to get himself together.

Alastor watched the one on the ground. He looked to small like this. The view of Lucifer on the ground was one he enjoyed seeing. It was just as beautiful as seeing Lucifer cry. Alastor nearly lost himself for a bit there. He nearly forgot that he was still just as twisted inside as he was when he first started this little act with the fallen. Alastor kneeled down to Lucifer. “I am sure that thing will show up eventually, Luci. Let us stop looking for now.” Alastor snapped his fingers, the bed remaking itself next to them. Alastor then had Lucifer look at him, smiling gently at the other. “I shall apologize once again. I simply got upset at you searching for something which connects you to another. After all.. you are supposed to be mine, correct?”

Lucifer gave a small nod to Alastor. Lucifer did pledge himself to be Alastor’s and be with him. That was true. Lucifer looked down at the wrist that had the chain. Alastor didn’t mean it he was sure. Alastor had been caring to him up until now, so it was just heightened emotions. That’s what Lucifer thought at least. “I’m sorry…” Lucifer felt a bit guilty now. He didn’t think of the fact that Alastor may not like the ring. It was so normal for him that he didn’t think of what it implied.

Alastor took Lucifer’s hands to bring him up gently onto his feet. “It isn’t important anymore, Luci. If you really need a ring, I can get you one myself.” Alastor leaned down to Lucifer. He held Lucifer’s chin, moving Lucifer’s head up to softly kiss the smaller male. His smile expanded when Lucifer hesitantly kissed him back. Perhaps he would take Charlie up on that offer after all. Lucifer needed a replacement to forget the one Alastor destroyed. Alastor pulled away after Lucifer kissed him back. “You know I love you. Right, mon cher?”

Lucifer nodded once again. This was the first time outside of the deal that Alastor actually said those words to him… It felt nice to hear. “I do.” Lucifer looked up at Alastor, who had Alastor stood up straight after the kiss. Seeing the other’s kind gaze, Lucifer relaxed slightly. “I love you, too, Al.” Lucifer softly smiled to Alastor, which seemed to make the taller male rather pleased. Lucifer was still confused on why Alastor reacted in such a way, but he felt he didn’t want to even think about it. Something in him told him to not think about it and leave it alone, afraid that this would be ruined if he tried dwelling on it.

Alastor loved him, so that’s all that mattered.

Alastor moved back, holding onto Lucifer’s hand with his own. His free hand brought up the cane which had disappeared in the midst of his emotions. Perfect. It was fixed now. “How about we go out for breakfast today, mon cher? My treat, as an apology. I happen to know a charming little café which may suit your tastes!” Alastor pulled Lucifer in gently, his arm going around Lucifer’s.

Lucifer liked the idea of going out to eat. They haven’t exactly gone out since their first date. Alastor seemed to want to make this up to Lucifer, so there was no reason to not. Lucifer pulled himself together and gave a smirk. “I have high expectations, then. You’ll have to try hard to top that French restaurant, you know.” Lucifer tilted his head to the side. The words caused Alastor to chuckle, which relaxed Lucifer further.

“I am sure you will be quite happy indeed. Let us go, mon cher.” Shadow surrounded the two as they disappeared, Alastor teleporting them back to the city and out of the castle.

Chapter 10: Disenchantment

Summary:

Lucifer decides to try finding out just what it was Alastor has been hiding while spending his time in the basement library. Unfortunately, this curiosity leads to several realizations for Lucifer and an emotionally disoriented Alastor upon being told what was going on.

It was three days until the trip to Heaven. Alastor seemed to be working on something the entire time they planned. Lucifer didn’t know why, but the overlord was extremely focused. Alastor stayed in the basement library for a lot of his time, reading and writing things which Lucifer didn’t get the chance to look at. Every time Lucifer asked what Alastor was doing, the overlord would just say he was reading out of curiosity and not talk about it.

The two had been doing rather well besides Alastor clearly hiding something. Alastor brought Lucifer out nearly everyday to get the king's mind off of everything going on in Heaven. It was a nice break from his worries, and Alastor seemed to enjoy himself as well. There had been no other incidents between them, so it was eventually forgotten about as the two went on.

However, as more time went on, Alastor become more focused on whatever he did in the basement library. Lucifer would try going down, only for Alastor to stop what he was doing when he did and focus solely on Lucifer. It was nice, but also frustrating. Who knew someone spending so much attention on you could cause issues when it came to finding out things without asking them?

Eventually, Lucifer had enough of not knowing what was going on. It made him anxious to not know. It was usually not a good sign whenever people hid things from him in the past, so he went with his gut and decided to find out what Alastor was doing.

Alastor had left to go do something with Charlie, so while he was away Lucifer appeared in the basement library to investigate what was going on. Lucifer went through the books which he saw Alastor reading before, seeing that most of them were on Roo. Ignoring the feeling of hatred towards himself and dread he got whenever he opened a book and looked at it’s contents, Lucifer was very confused on why Alastor was so into learning about Roo recently. Was it some sort of fixation? Lucifer didn’t know. It worried Lucifer that Alastor seemed to be interested in knowing about her with how dangerous a being she was.

Lucifer placed back the old green book he took out of the bookshelves into its previous spot. Was there anything else there he could look at? Lucifer looked around at his surroundings, spotting some paper on top of the old desk Alastor usual was at. Lucifer went towards the desk, looking down to see that the paper was indeed written on. Before Lucifer could get to the paper and see it’s contents, however, Alastor appeared in front of him out of shadow, causing Lucifer to jump backwards. “Okay. You are getting very annoying with that! Weren’t you supposed to be with Charlie today?”

Alastor had indeed been with Charlie. However, he saw through his shadow that Lucifer had gone into the basement library and he knew he needed to come over. He had told Charlie he needed to go do something real quick to come here. “What are you doing here, Luci?” Alastor moved up put an arm around Lucifer’s shoulders, bringing him away from the table.

Lucifer walked with Alastor away from the table. He saw a flash of green enter Alastor’s eyes the moment he appeared in the room. Alastor stopped when the light appeared in his eyes and looked around as if having some sort of realization, which was confusing to watch. That was definitely magic being used. For what, though?

Lucifer left Alastor’s side, turning to face the demon. “What have you been doing down here? Why are you so focused on Roo lately? I know something is going on. You can’t trick me.” Lucifer crossed his arms, his apple cane tapping on his arm as they crossed. Lucifer gave Alastor a serious expression, the ears still on his head twitching in aggregation and curiosity. Before Alastor could even say anything, he pointed the apple of the cane up at the other’s face. “And don’t you say some lame ass excuses either! I want to know the truth and you’re going to tell me. I am not leaving until you do.”

Alastor knew that Lucifer would eventually start looking for the answers to what was going on. Alastor couldn’t really keep it a secret for long, especially with the nature of the situation that he was hiding. However, for some reason, Alastor felt some reservations about telling Lucifer. If he told Lucifer what was going on, the other would definitely be upset. Other than that little hiccup that happened four days ago, they have been doing rather well. Alastor felt like he wanted to keep it that way.

It was strange. It was almost like he cared if Lucifer was mad at him or not. Like he cared if the other wanted to be around. Alastor could force Lucifer to be with him through the deal, yet he hadn’t done that. He could, but he didn’t. It left Alastor unable to figure out what to do on many things. He had ended up thinking of how to not make Lucifer too upset if he made the deal. It was a very strange shift from his normal way of doing things.

Alastor needed to push his emotions to the side. Whatever they were. They were most likely just remnants of his possessiveness anyway. His want to have Lucifer close to him. It was easier when Lucifer didn’t try leaving himself, after all. Forcing the king would end up bringing massive amounts of issues Alastor didn’t want or need.

“I can tell you, Luci… but are you sure you want to know? I will only warn you once.”

Lucifer hesitated at the warning. Just what was Alastor doing that would cause the need for such a warning? Lucifer had wanted to know, but now he wasn’t so sure if he should know. Lucifer knew he couldn’t let himself stay in the dark, though. It would just cause Lucifer massive amounts of stress and anxiety. The deal the two had did keep Alastor with him, but that didn’t mean his anxiety would go down any. “I want to know, so just tell me already. It’s annoying to have to try guessing what you’re doing in here all the time!”

Alastor stayed silent for what seemed like forever to Lucifer, causing the king to start feeling tense at the silence. Why was this so nerve wracking? It felt like the air had shifted around them. Lucifer could only hold his breath as Alastor’s mouth opened to speak. “I have been in contact with Roo. I may end up in a deal with her.” Alastor spoke in a more matter-of-fact way, suppressing any emotions he had as he spoke.

Lucifer heard ringing in his ears as he processed what was just said to him. “Wh-what…?” He spoke out of instinct as he tried to wrap his head around what was just said to him. Alastor.. was speaking with Roo? The Roo? As in Eve? He was in contact with her? Lucifer slowly stepped back. It felt like the room was spinning. “N-No. You couldn’t…” Lucifer stared at Alastor and watched his expressions and body language. There was no sign of joking. He was fully serious. Lucifer couldn’t find any sign of the overlord jesting even if he tried searching for it. Lucifer was trying very hard to find any sign of this being a joke or think of some excuse for this.

Alastor watched Lucifer’s reaction. This was natural. Nothing he didn’t expect from Lucifer. Alastor moved to go closer to Lucifer. “Luci, I know it sounds a bit out of sorts, however-“ Alastor was interrupted when the hand that he reached out to Lucifer was smacked away. Alastor’s thoughts fully stopped as it was, his eyes going to the hand which was rejected in surprise. That.. wasn’t expected. Alastor then looked back to Lucifer. “Luci…”

Lucifer was glaring at Alastor. His eyes had a mix of anger and sorrow as he glared up at the sinner. Lucifer had tears in his eyes as he did so. Lucifer wasn’t stupid, even if his actions said otherwise. He knew why Alastor would want to make a deal with Roo. It was for power. Alastor didn’t care that Roo was dangerous, he just wanted power and his own amusement. “What the fuck is wrong with you!? You know what she is, what she will do if she gets out!” Lucifer didn’t care for himself. When he was hurt, he didn’t care. However, this affected all other beings in existence. Lucifer thought that Alastor at least cared a little bit for the entirety of Heaven, Hell, and Earth. Or at least wouldn’t try letting out the roots of evil like some maniac.

Alastor didn’t know what to even say. He expected Lucifer to be upset, but to be mad and yell at him was something Alastor didn’t expect much of. Maybe a ‘why would you do that?’, but not this. Alastor brought his hand down. Well, this wasn’t good. Alastor couldn’t think straight at seeing Lucifer mad like this. That wasn’t good. “Luci, I will make sure the hotel and its residents stay safe if I make the deal. You are my priority, after all.” Alastor stayed where he was in case Lucifer would decide to push him away if he got any closer. “I wouldn’t let you get hurt.”

Lucifer clenched his jaw. He didn’t realize that Alastor was this insane. Lucifer didn’t care that Alastor was going to try protecting him. It would still cause mass destruction in multiple realms and dimensions. Did he not even care? “If you don’t want me hurt, then don’t fucking do it in the first place!” Lucifer shook his head as he turned away. He wiped the tears which were coming from his eyes. “Is what you have now not enough for you? You have to want more? Was I not enough for you?” Lucifer didn’t look at Alastor. He just couldn’t. Alastor had everything of Lucifer’s. Lucifer gave it to the sinner willingly. Yet Alastor was wanting more.

Alastor tilted his head at the questions. Alastor didn’t know what to even say at this point. He didn’t really think of that. Lucifer was nice to have. He grew used to his presence. However.. something in Alastor just craved more. “Luci… it is not that. I do enjoy your presence.” Alastor took a step closer to Lucifer. He enjoyed seeing Lucifer fear. He enjoyed seeing him upset. But Lucifer being mad targeted towards him? Alastor didn’t like it. It felt.. wrong. It was what he was subconsciously trying to avoid. “It is not because what you have is lacking for me, Luci. I simply like the idea of having more... To rule.”

Lucifer paused at those words. To rule. Lucifer couldn’t help but let out a laugh. So that was it… Alastor wanted the throne. Of course. It was what every sinner wanted. Even hellborn dreamed of being a leader. Lucifer blinked back his tears and went up to Alastor, his hand going up to slap the overlord. Alastor stumbled when he was slapped, clearly not expecting such an act out of Lucifer. The monocle fell to the floor due to the action. Lucifer felt the tears he couldn’t blink away going down his cheek. “Well, you fucking got it! Good for you. You deserve a round of a-fucking-pplause for that!” Lucifer backed away and turned his back to Alastor. Lucifer couldn’t take it. His chest hurt. He was dizzy.

Alastor didn’t move after being slapped. He should be punishing Lucifer for this. Lucifer was his. What was his shouldn’t raise their hand against him. He should be using this power over Lucifer to get what he wanted and make Lucifer regret ever hitting him.

So why wasn’t he? Why was he instead feeling.. rather upset?

Alastor’s ears went flat against his head, going to move to Lucifer. However, Lucifer left before Alastor could grab the other’s hand, disappearing into the usual red and sparkling stream. Alastor stared at the space that occupied where Lucifer once was.

What.. was he feeling right now? It hurt.

----------------

Husk and Angel Dust were at the bar, Husk fixing Angel a drink as Angel complained about his day at work with Valentino. Husk didn’t really volunteer to be complained to, but he still listened. He usually listened when it was Angel talking. He chimed in more when it came to speaking with the spider as well.

Niffty was in the room as well, for once rather quiet as she scribbled down words on a notebook she had. Husk knew exactly what Niffty was writing and he decided not to think about it. Her stories were.. way too weird for his tastes. Husk did wonder where the hell she found a leather notebook like that, though. Hopefully, it wasn't important.

Husk’s ear flicked towards the stairs when he heard a rather loud bang come from the top floor, as well as a scream of what seemed to be sorrow that came from it. Husk didn’t know if Angel or Niffty heard it, since Husk had better hearing than them. Looking to Angel and Niffty, he saw that only Angel seemed to react in some way. However, it was more in confusion of the vibration that occurred in the air from the loud noise. Husk did tend to forget how spiders worked until he remembered Angel's ways of doing things.

“What’s happenin’ up there?” Angel brought his cup to his mouth and drank some of the alcohol inside of it. Husk let out a grumble, setting down the bottle he had out for Angel. Angel turned his attention back to Husk when he noticed the bartender leaving his usual place.

Husk knew the voice that yell came from and knew the area that loud noise was in. Something happened with Lucifer. The cat had a sneaking suspicion that it was because of Alastor. “Take the bottle. I gotta check something.” Husk waved off the bottle towards Angel before he set off to go towards the stairs. He could hear Angel’s excitement at getting the whole bottle as he got further away from the bar.

Husk went through the luxuriously decorated halls as he made his way to the room the sound came from. He knocked on the familiar large door, looking at the white as he knocked. “Lucifer. It’s Husk. I’m here to talk.” Husk put his hands down to his sides as he waited. He heard no sounds on the other side of the door apart from a small shuffling noise. Other than that, nothing happened.

Husk decided to take the initiative when he saw the door was unlocked and went to open the door, walking into the room. When he got into the room, the first thing his eyes were drawn to was the burn mark on the wall, some of the ducks on display being knocked down and burnt from the blast. His eyes then gravitated towards Lucifer on his knees on the ground, his demonic form fully out on display with his wings slumped on the ground. Lucifer slid down to sit between his ankles, his shoulders slouched and his hands having no life on the ground as he stared at the burn mark he had created. The dial in his eye ran wild, his ears drooped down in sorrow. The tears going down his cheeks made it very clear he was crying for a while now.

Husk closed the door behind himself, walking more into the room towards the upset king. Husk’s tail went lower as he looked at Lucifer. Before he could even ask, Lucifer spoke. “You knew this would happen, didn’t you? That he would betray me? That the deal was a trick by some loophole?” Lucifer’s voice cracked as he spoke. His tone was lowered, the other not even shaking. It was more resigned than anything. More defeated.

Husk tensed up at the words. Husk knew this would maybe happen. He knew that Alastor and Lucifer would definitely not have a fun ride down this path. Especially Lucifer. Though Lucifer seemed to be hit hard. The usually upbeat and more goofy king was no longer there at this very moment. Husk let out a small sigh. “I was hoping that would not happen…” Husk did hope that he was wrong. That Lucifer and Alastor could stay happy. After all, who wouldn’t? But Husk knew how Alastor was. “I did not know the deal was a trick on his side, though. I thought it was real seeing how he was acting.”

Husk saw Alastor acting close and more relaxed with Lucifer and figured that was part of the deal. After all, Alastor didn’t do that with anyone else. Husk thought that was what Alastor was needing to do and what he let himself handle to get Lucifer’s soul. However, if that was a trick, it was a bit confusing why Alastor would act in such a.. loving way to Lucifer as if he cared if he could have thrown Lucifer aside at any moment.

Lucifer shifted in his spot to bring up his knees and hug them. “It’s.. so confusing…” What did Alastor do this for? What did he want? Why was he doing it if it was just for power? Lucifer didn’t understand. He was confused. His mind was everywhere. “He could have left at any time.. but he didn’t. That means he wanted to, right? He didn’t just want my power, right? Then why..? Why was I not enough?” Lucifer cocooned himself in his wings, hiding fully from the world around him.

Husk wasn’t good at relationship advice and break-ups. Husk may be a bartender, but even he had things he didn’t know how to figure out. All Husk knew was this was a seriously fucked up relationship. “Lucifer, I am just going to say… I don’t know what the hell that guy was thinking or is thinking now, but I do know one thing: this whole thing, this whole relationship with him, will screw you over if you continue. Alastor might care, I don’t know, but if he does it definitely isn’t healthy for either of you.”

Lucifer stayed quiet. He didn’t respond to what Husk was saying, which in turn caused the sinner to sigh to himself. How were they going to deal with this? Husk looked to the door when it suddenly opened, seeing Charlie standing there at the opened door. Husk didn’t know if he was relieved or not. “Weren’t you out with Alastor?”

Charlie went over to her dad, seeing how he was in the cocoon. Lucifer didn’t show this to her often, but she did see it when she was little sometimes. Usually, Charlie would be ushered out by Lilith and Lilith would console Lucifer when he got upset and cocooned himself. Charlie frowned and looked to Husk. “I was… He sent me here and told me that Lucifer would need me right now. I wasn’t told why…” Charlie looked back down to her dad. Did they get in a fight? Charlie kneeled down next to her dad to be closer to him. “Dad? Can you tell me what’s wrong?”

Lucifer peaked between the wings of his cocoon at Charlie when she came into the room. Alastor sent her? Lucifer would have thought it was to have Charlie speak for him, but it seemed Charlie had no clue what was going on. Lucifer wiped the tears from his eyes with the back of his hand, staying in his cocoon. “I…” Should Charlie know what happened? No. She doesn’t know about Roo and should never know about it. So he couldn’t exactly say everything. However, he could say the basics. “Alastor.. he tricked me is all. He did something he shouldn’t have. It’s.. just a fight.”

Charlie frowned even further at the words. She looked to Husk, who gave Charlie a gaze of melancholy and knowing. After a second of them silently communicating, Husk gave her a nod, as if handing off the torch to her, and moved to leave the room. He closed the door behind him, leaving Charlie with her distraught father. Charlie turned her focus back to Lucifer. “Dad…” Charlie sat down next to Lucifer, hugging her legs to her chest as she stared at the winged cocoon.

Charlie stayed with Lucifer in silence, sitting next to her father as he silently mourned for what was going on. Soon, Lucifer uncurled his wings from around himself, seeming to have gotten himself together somewhat with Charlie’s presence. Lucifer didn’t look at his daughter, but the king did appreciate the girl being there for him. “Charlie… he.. betrayed me. He tricked me into giving my soul to him. And yet.. he stayed with me as if he didn’t. He didn’t leave me like he could have. He seemed to care for me and want me…” Lucifer held his legs closer to himself. He shouldn’t be telling all of this to his daughter of all people.. but he didn’t have anyone else to talk to. “So.. does he? Does he love me? Or.. was that a trick, too?”

Charlie listened to her father’s grieving, tensing up herself at the words. Charlie didn’t know what was happening. She probably didn’t know the full extent of everything occurring. She also didn’t know what Alastor was thinking. She didn't know what Alastor exactly did. All she knew was the little she saw. “I.. don’t know, dad… I wish I did.” Charlie bit her lip and looked down in thought. “He does treat you differently. You are the only one who can touch him and who he gets close to. When you aren’t looking, he is looking at you from afar. So I thought he cared.”

Charlie watched the two as they were together. Even when Lucifer wasn’t paying attention, Alastor kept acting as if he cared. Alastor came to her wanting to do something for Lucifer. That’s why they were out. She couldn’t say it, though, in case Alastor still wanted to. “Things like this.. can be confusing, dad. I don’t know if it was real, but that’s what I saw. The only person who truly knows is Alastor.”

Lucifer knew that. Eventually, they would have to talk. He was afraid to, though. He was afraid that his fear of being fully betrayed was right. That he really was unloved. Lucifer put his head in his knees, hiding his face to tear up again. He relaxed when he felt Charlie move over to hug him.

The two stayed in the room in silence. Charlie comforted her dad the whole time, putting the other’s mind at ease that he wasn’t there alone.

----------------

Alastor for the rest of the week was not able to get Lucifer to talk to him. He tried pretty much everything that he could think of – at least the stuff that wasn’t forceful – and there was no dice on all of his attempts. Lucifer would just avoid him. It was clear Charlie was very confused what happened between the two, but she stayed with her father the entire time, keeping Alastor away from him to allow the king to get his thoughts together.

It felt rather strange to not have Lucifer around him. Alastor had grown used to the king. It wasn’t like Lucifer could leave him. He still had Lucifer’s soul. Though something felt.. missing. Alastor was getting more and more confused as time went on. Sure, he felt possessive and hated that his ‘pet’, as Roo called him, was arguing with him, but something else lingered.

“You fucked uuupp~!”

Roo chuckled as she drank whatever it was from the straw of her cup. She sat back against her chair, her feet kicked up on the table as she leaned back. Roo seemed rather amused by Alastor’s struggling of the situation. She watched as everything occurred, since she was all seeing, so she knew exactly what was going on with Alastor and Lucifer. “He definitely won’t be as easy to handle now, you know.”

Alastor let out a grunt of frustration. Alastor had a headache. He has been unable to get Lucifer to talk to him for the entire week since their argument. Alastor was already upset about it. He did not need Roo causing him issues as well. “He will come around I am sure… This is simply a normal fight.” Alastor knew it was not a normal fight. Lucifer was pissed at him when they had the falling out. Lucifer probably realized from this that the deal was a messed up one as well, meaning that everything was sort of crumbling to the ground at the moment.

Roo brought her cup to the side, smirking at the overlord sitting across from her at the out-of-place table of the realm. She let out a snort. “Your inner confusion is amusing.” Roo set down her cup, disappearing from her spot and reappearing sitting on the table next to Alastor’s chair. Roo’s legs were crossed and the one on top was kicking as she looked down at the overlord. “The twisted cannot love, Alastor. It gets too fucked up for their own good. Especially when they can’t even handle themselves.” Roo placed her hands on the sides of the table, leaning forward to look at Alastor’s face.

Alastor stared down at his lap as he thought on the situation. Alastor didn’t love. He’s never loved someone romantically before and he did not care about such things. The only person he ever ‘loved’ was his mother. Roo saying he loved Lucifer didn’t sound right to him. After all, this didn’t feel like love. It didn’t feel right to him. It was deranged, hard to control. It was a want clouded by his possessive tendencies and desires of power. He never questioned himself before.. but for once he was.

Roo moved to lay on her stomach on the table, kicking her feet up behind her as she looked at Alastor and watched his inner struggle. “Now that he knows the real you, he won’t want shit from you. That’s how it always goes. It’s best if you let go of those pathetic ass feelings now before they get in the way. They only hold you back.” Roo’s drink appeared in front of her on the table on a distorted mess. Roo took the cup, moving to bring it to her lips so she could drink more of it from the straw. “You can’t let the guy let you on an emotional leash. You may own his soul, but nothing is stronger for a mortal than their emotions.”

Alastor gave the one laying in front of him on the table a look of annoyance. “Would you please get off from the table? It is rather unbecoming of you, my friend!” Alastor couldn’t think with Roo laying in front on him on the table like that. It was rather rude. There was no manners in this woman. Roo rolled her eyes and appeared back in her seat, continuing to drink from the seemingly endless cup. Alastor needed to focus. They weren’t here to talk about him. He would deal with his confusion later. “That isn’t what we are here to discuss, my friend. There is much more important matters at hand.”

Roo perked up when Alastor seemed to go to the topic which she wanted to be on. Roo’s cup disappeared in a warped mess out of her hand and she leaned forward. Roo’s smile creeped up on her face, becoming an unnatural form. “Then.. I take it you will make the deal with me?” Roo could feel it. Alastor’s decision on this was clear. It was just as she thought it would be.

Alastor pushed his emotions out of his head as he got a bit more serious. For some reason, though Alastor didn’t know why, he felt more prepared for this than he should feel. As if he had this figured out despite not exactly remembering what he figured out.

“We have a lot to discuss, Eve.”

----------------

It was the day that Charlie, Lucifer, and Alastor would be going to Heaven. It was a tense day, with everyone making sure everything was set up properly for the three before the portal opened. It was also tense because of the fact that Alastor and Lucifer would be forced to communicate for the first time in the past three days.

And it felt rather awkward when Lucifer and Alastor were the only ones left in the lobby while Charlie was with Vaggie in their room, the girl packing who knows what for the trip.

Alastor was looking at Lucifer, who had his back turned to the overlord. Alastor and Lucifer hadn’t said anything for the past ten minutes they were in the lobby. It was a rather tense silence which Alastor was sure neither of them liked. Alastor was trying to think of a way to break it properly. “Lu-“

“Let me ask you something important before you start.” Lucifer cut Alastor off in the middle of his name. Lucifer didn’t turn back to Alastor, keeping his back to him and a monotone voice. Lucifer couldn’t turn to Alastor. If he did, his heart would probably not be able to take it. Lucifer stared at the ground as he spoke. “Did you ever even love me?”

Alastor stayed quiet at that question. Did he? Alastor didn’t know. He was possessive towards Lucifer. He wanted to keep Lucifer in a tight hold. To be the only one who has him and not let him go. He had twisted enjoyment in Lucifer being broken.. but he didn’t like seeing it when it was because of Lucifer realizing what Alastor was doing. Alastor usually didn’t have feelings for others, but he felt something here. It confused Alastor. Lucifer not wanting to be around him felt like a loss he did not want to have. “It.. is a complicated answer, Luci.”

Lucifer shook his head to the answer. “It is a yes or no question. There is nothing complicated about it!” Lucifer wasn’t taking excuses. He realized that he took excuses way too many times from this man recently. “Did you ever love me or not? Yes or no? Answer already.”

Alastor’s ears went completely flat, his head turning away from Lucifer. “I.. do.” Alastor found it hard to say. Even harder than the other times he had said it. It wasn't hard because it wasn’t true. Alastor was able to lie quite easily. It was hard because of the opposite. Alastor didn’t know how to handle this. It was starting to make sense why Alastor did everything he did in his head. Staying with Lucifer despite not needing to, his possessiveness growing beyond what it needed to be. He was having an epiphany.. but it was too late for it now. “I do enjoy your presence, Lucifer. I do want you...”

Lucifer clicked his tongue. “You have a fucked up way of showing it.” Lucifer didn’t know if he even trusted Alastor’s word here. However, it didn’t make sense for the guy to not care and still act like the deal was valid on his side. There was something there, but it definitely wasn’t good either way. Alastor was insane. Lucifer felt insane for loving him back. Even now, he wanted to go to Alastor and make up with him, even with knowing what Alastor was doing. He desperately wanted to try to say it was all a misunderstanding. But he knew deep down it wasn’t.

Lucifer’s ears flicked to the side in his hat as he heard Charlie and Vaggie walking in their direction. Lucifer had adjusted his hats to be able to fit the ears, them hidden in the top hat. Even with everything that happened, he ended up keeping the ears and the radio eye. He never asked for them to be taken away. Lucifer turned his attention to the two as they walked in the lobby down the stairs.

Vaggie was trying to make sure everything was okay with Charlie before she left with Alastor and Lucifer. She seemed worried about not going with them. “Babe, are you sure you don’t want me to come with you?” Vaggie didn’t like Heaven, but she knew that Charlie was going through a lot. Plus, they were going with Alastor. Vaggie had a bad feeling about all of this. Alastor has done a lot these past few weeks and she knew more was to come.

Charlie looked to her girlfriend with a reassuring smile. She moved to hug Vaggie as the portal opened for the three to enter. “It’ll be fine, Vaggie. I have them with me!” Charlie knew they were having a bit of a rough patch lately, but she still enjoyed being with the two. Charlie moved away from Vaggie after speaking to her, holding her cheek lovingly before she looked over to the two waiting. “Are you two ready?”

Lucifer felt nervous looking at the portal. He still did not want to go anywhere near it. Hopefully, this will be the last time he will have to go anywhere near Heaven. “Yeah.. sure.” Lucifer looked at Alastor, who had not taken his eyes off of Lucifer, before he looked back to the portal.

Before the three could enter, the tip-tapping of tiny feet ran up behind them and passed Charlie and Lucifer. The little gremlin looked up at Alastor with her one eye, a smile on her face as she held up a notebook to Alastor. “My writing. Take it. Read it when you get in Heaven.” Niffty let out a crazed giggle as she held up the small, leather-clad notebook.

Alastor looked down at the notebook which the little sinner was trying to give to him. He raised an eyebrow, confused on why she was trying to give him this now of all times. “Now, my dear, I am sure this can wait, can it not? I do not have time to read.. that.” Alastor had read Niffty’s stories plenty of times. He didn’t like any of them. They were way too.. explicit for his tastes. Especially when he was a character in them…

Niffty tilted her head when Alastor spoke on not having time. Niffty scampered in front of the overlord, holding up the notebook higher and hopping as she tried to put it in his hands. “But you gotta read it! You’re supposed to look at it when you go through that shiny thing!” Niffty spoke with a child-like frown. She was far from a child, but she still acted like one at times.

Alastor closed his eyes and let out a sigh. “All right, my dear. I shall take it.” Alastor spoke in a more tired voice, taking the leather notebook from the girl. As soon as he took the notebook, she gave a smile of glee.

“Thank you, sir! Read it as soon as you get in!” Niffty giggled to herself before she zoomed away, leaving the overlord to his devices with those words.

Lucifer was very confused on what the hell that was. So was Charlie. Charlie went over to Alastor, looking to the notebook with curiosity before she looked at his face. “What is that, if I may ask?” Charlie pointed down to the book in the overlord’s hand.

Alastor glanced at the notebook in his hand when Niffty left. Usually she wasn’t so pushy on him reading her stuff at an exact time. He might as well humor her. “Niffty simply writes stories sometimes and gives them to me. Nothing too important. Let us go.” Alastor looked to Lucifer, who glanced away the moment the sinner tried facing him. A tiny amount of feedback came from the sinner at the action, but he decided to leave Lucifer be and face the portal to go through.

----------------

A golden portal opened in Heaven as three figures walked through it, the three standing in front of the golden gates. Charlie and Lucifer knew this place already, but this was Alastor’s first time there. Alastor seemed not to like it the moment he saw it, squinting his eyes as if it was too bright. His smile was strained as if disgusted but trying to hold on to his signature defense in a new and unknown environment.

Lucifer stayed close to Alastor, watching his reactions to his past home. Lucifer couldn’t help but let out a snicker at Alastor’s apparent dislike of the place. He gave Alastor a smug look. “Too bright for you?” Alastor not liking the place actually made Lucifer feel quite good. After all, Lucifer didn’t exactly like it there himself. Plus, seeing the demon out of his element was a rare view.

Alastor’s static feedback was louder than usual, which answered Lucifer’s question. “Ha ha ha, very funny, mon cher.” Alastor wiped off a non-existent spec of dust from his arm, glancing at the apparently too bright Heaven to get a good look at his surroundings. “Let us get this over with. I quite dislike the energy of this place.”

While speaking, Alastor looked at the notebook. As soon as he got through the portal, huh? Alastor opened the notebook, seeing the familiar writing of Niffty scribbled all over the pages. Alastor then froze, getting whiplash as he felt his head start to hurt. Alastor went to hold his head.

Lucifer watched from afar as Alastor opened the notebook and seemed to get some form of headache. Alastor’s eyes glazed over with green magic for a split second when Alastor opened the notebook. Lucifer watched in utter confusion, watching as the overlord closed the notebook and looked around as if trying to remember something. The same thing happened before he and Alastor fought. Just what was that?

Charlie passed Alastor and Lucifer to go up to the gatekeeper, who at this point was probably traumatized by Charlie now that he has been caught off guard by her arrival twice. “Um.. hello, Peter! We’re here again for our next meeting!” Charlie brought her hand high to wave to the angel, who was at his podium as per usual.

Peter, recognizing the voice, changed in his stance instantly. His smile fell as he looked at Charlie and then noticed Lucifer there again with her. “Okay.” Peter whispered to himself as he flew from his spot to them, then looked at Alastor, who gave him a casual wave as if he was supposed to be there. “Okay. Hi. Um.. and who is this.. you have with you…?” Yet another person which probably should not be there, no matter how calm the guy seemed. He certainly looked like a demon with that creepy smile of his.

Alastor stepped back a bit to bow to the new face in front of him when they asked for his identity. “Alastor, the radio demon. An overlord.” Alastor’s iconic smile and radio filter was fully active, giving this new face his proper greeting and first impression which Alastor oh so loved giving. “A pleasure to be meeting you, sir! Quite a pleasure!” Alastor brought himself back up from his bow, bringing the top of his cane into his other hand to hold it with both hands.

Peter backed away at the introduction. “Okay! Great! An overlord. How.. great for you!” Peter was visibly sweating. Another person that shouldn’t be there. Yippee. Why was even more people that shouldn’t be there arriving? At least Alastor seemed somewhat respectful? He was an overlord, though. A demon. He definitely was an evil guy. Peter turned to look at Charlie. She was the only one that seemed normal and kind enough to talk to. “I did get message this time of your arrival, so I will open the gates for you. Your waiting room is the usual place.”

Charlie, not realizing how much she was traumatizing the guy with how many people she brought there that definitely should not be there, gave Peter a kind smile. “Thank you, Peter!” She watched Peter retreat back to his usual spot on his podium and allow the gates to open. Charlie waved bye to Peter as they went to go through the gates.

However, while Charlie and Lucifer were able to go through the gates without any issue – physically at least, Lucifer still has mental struggles – Alastor wasn’t able to like them. Something stopped him from going through, an invisible barrier which caused a burning sensation to appear on the hand that touched it. Alastor backed away when he got burned, his antlers growing bigger on his head as he growled at the invisible barrier in front of him. His eyes showed his frustrations, them pitch black apart from the radio pupils. He forgot about this little thing…

“The gates of Heaven will reject you the moment you go to them. They’ll notice my power in you and go into defense mode.”

The two looked back at Alastor, Lucifer hesitating before he went back to the deer to see if he was hurt. He may be mad at the guy, but he was still worried when he saw Alastor’s reaction. As he thought, there was a reaction physically on Alastor. He could see the slight holy burn on Alastor’s hand, which the demon was keeping close to him. Lucifer brought a hand on Alastor’s, healing him and calming the demon down with his touch, before he turned to glare at the gatekeeper next to them. “What did you do?” Lucifer’s voice was lowered at Peter. He had to restrain himself from having his horns and wings show. His one normal eye did turn demonic, though.

Peter let out a noise of fear as he moved further away from Lucifer and Alastor. Peter brought his hands up to try calming Lucifer down. “I did nothing! The gate should have let him through! Maybe they didn’t take the barrier down fully?” Unlike Lucifer and Charlie, who came from angelic means or from someone connected to angelic means, Alastor was a pure demon sinner. The gate repelled those types. Peter thought they brought the barrier down for Alastor, but he guessed not.

Charlie frowned at the news. If Alastor was repelled, how are they supposed to get him in Heaven to help them against Lilith in court? Did they bring him here for nothing? Charlie looked to Lucifer, who cursed to himself as he finished healing the holy burn on Alastor. That seemed to bring the radio demon back to normal, the antlers shrinking and his eyes turning back to red.

Alastor’s ears flicked as he heard sound coming from above. He felt something coming. It seemed he was the only one who was noticing the presence arriving.

Lucifer stepped away from Alastor when he was back to normal and he finished healing the demon. This was a definite issue. As he thought of what he could do in this situation, a flicker of light came from above them and a sickeningly familiar holy magic struck down in Alastor’s direction and blasted the two apart.

“When the gate reacts, it will send a defense signal to the angels. If you are lucky, you will get someone like Raphael, who isn’t too into fighting. If you aren’t…”

Charlie blocked her face when a gust of strong wind came from the area of the blast of holy magic. Her eyes widened in shock, panic filling her mind as she tried to look at what was going on. “DAD! ALASTOR!”

Lucifer brought out his wings to fly away towards the gate, while Alastor disappeared from his spot in his shadow and reappeared further away from it, causing the two to split off in opposite directions. Lucifer growled, his horns appearing out of his head as he looked at the figure that separated them. The six white wings with gold inner feathers sprouting from the back of the blond in front of him was a familiar sight. Lucifer was always looking at that back in the past.

“…Then you’ll get Michael…”

Before Lucifer could even go over to his near identical brother or say anything, the archangel charged at the sinner overlord in front of him, bringing out a holy sword to slash at what he thought was an intruder upon feeling the gate react to demonic and chaotic energy. The archangel flew up high into the air and plummeted down to dive at the demon, intending to end it in one swift strike of the sword.

“AL!” Lucifer panicked, swiftly flying towards the two. Lucifer’s panic soon was replaced with bewilderment at the sight in front of him. Alastor.. blocked the attack..?

The archangel didn’t expect the demon to be able to keep up with him and bring out black, shadowy tendrils to protect him, actually being able to block the attack of the holy sword. A large boom and crackling sound came from the clash as the holy sword collided with the pitch black tendrils coming up from Alastor’s shadow, red eyes opening from various points on the shadowy tentacles to look at the archangel. “What in the…” Getting an all too familiar feeling from those eyes, the archangel flew back, landing on the ground with the clicking of his heels a few feet away from Alastor.

Alastor was able to get a good look at the archangel in front of him. The man a few feet away from him looked nearly identical to Lucifer, with the only difference being the longer blond hair which went to his lower back. He had a white and golden motif, his outfit reminding Alastor of a more lavish army commander. The knee-high black boots had high heels to make the shorter man appear taller, the black accommodating the black gloves, tie, and rim of his commander hat.

Michael brought up his golden sword of holy light, glaring at the demon in front of him. “You…” Michael was giving Alastor a complicated look. He seemed to be thinking, many thoughts going through the archangel’s mind as he looked at the overlord in front of him. He was on full defense now and was ready to fight at full.

“MICHAEL, STOP!”

Michael was about to try attacking the offending demon in front of him again, but stopped when he heard his name. The familiar voice caught him off guard, Michael stumbling back in surprise as he turned to look behind him. Michael paused as he saw Lucifer flying past him and towards the demon he was just attacking. Michael’s face became a mix of confusion, bewilderment, and a tinge of anger and despair as he watched Lucifer go to the demon to check and see if they were okay.

“Lucifer… What are you doing here!? And who…” Michael’s sword didn’t go away, staying at his side just in case. He watched as another person he didn’t recognize ran past him to the demon and his brother, one which looked quite a lot like Lucifer. He could only assume who that was, especially since he heard someone shout ‘dad’ when he first came. His niece. The princess of hell.

Was Michael missing something here? Why were they there? And why did Lucifer look.. different? He hadn’t seen Lucifer in thousands of years, but Lucifer’s eye shouldn’t be like that.

Alastor’s tentacles disappeared into his shadow, looking to Lucifer. “I am fine, Luci. Honestly, it was quite nice to have such a surprise! What an entrance!” Alastor pat Lucifer on the head, chuckling to himself. He brought his cane down, making sure that the scuffle got nothing on his suit.

Lucifer didn’t know if he should be proud of Alastor for holding off his brother or worried. They were certainly going to wonder why a mere sinner could hold off an archangel after this. Lucifer wasn’t ready for that discussion with Heaven yet on his little deal with Alastor. Plus, that power he just used.. it wasn’t normal. He knew what it was. Lucifer decided to ignore it for now and turned his head to Michael, walking closer to him. “We are here on business, Michael. We have a summons from the seraphim. So do us a favor and fix the problem of Alastor being kept out. I know you can.”

Lucifer being so matter-of-fact on this situation threw Michael off big time. He didn’t understand what was happening at all. Why wasn’t he told about this? He knew that there was something happening today, but he didn’t think it was this. “You… Are you being fucking serious right now…!?” Michael didn’t think this would be how he meets his estranged brother after thousands of years. A lot of thoughts and emotions were flickering through his brain at once.

Lucifer glared at Michael, not saying anything. He had nothing to say to Michael. At all. Lucifer felt relieved when Sera showed up behind Michael, her putting a hand on Michael’s shoulder to calm the archangel down. “Relax, Sir Michael. I am the one who allowed them to come here for a meeting.”

Michael moved away from Sera when she showed up, shrugging the hand off harshly and giving the court justice a nasty glare. “You may want to warn me before you bring my estranged brother and demons into Heaven.” The archangel spoke in a disgusted tone of voice. Michael was not happy about not being told, this much was obvious.

“I apologize, sir. I did not want to take you from your work. My slip in judgement seemed to do so anyway.” Sera moved to go to the gates, bringing her hand up and causing the gates of Heaven to shine as the holy barrier was brought down for the demon of the group to go through. She thought she brought this down before so the sinner they were bringing could go in. She did not understand why it went back up. Sera looked at the four after bringing down the barrier. “You are now about to enter, Alastor. I do hope that you were not harmed too badly by it’s holy magic.”

Alastor moved to go past Michael as if he wasn’t there, twirling his cane in one hand as his hooves clomped on the glass floors. “No need for apologies, my dear. I do understand the precautions~! Demons are rather dangerous beings. You never know what to expect with them!” Alastor chuckled at his own words, walking over to the gate. When he felt none of the pushback of before, he went to go through. Alastor could feel his eyes hurting at the brightness of Heaven as he entered. “Though, if I may ask, is there possibly anything to shield my eyes of this… rather offending brightness?”

Michael was in his right mind to slaughter the demon on the spot. He didn’t like it. Something about this guy was off and it wasn’t just that they were a demon. They were too powerful.. and the feeling he got from Alastor’s power wasn’t normal. Michael glared at the deer, watching as his brother moved to go with Alastor and ignore him just like Alastor did. Charlie, however, gave him an awkward smile and wave as she avoided getting too close to Michael as she passed to follow her dad and the demon. Michael’s sword disappeared, but he kept himself on guard.

Sera blinked in confusion at the request which she was given. “I.. would believe we would have something for sensitive eyesight here…” Some souls did have sensitive eyes due to either the form they came in or things that stuck around from their life that couldn’t go away on death due to unique circumstances. “I believe they would be in your room.”

Alastor’s smile widened as he tucked the cane under his arm. “Fantastic, my friend! I thank you for the information!” Alastor seemed to be in good spirits despite just being attacked. With how Alastor was, Charlie and Lucifer had to assume it was because this sort of thing was fun to him. Especially since he could fend off an archangel due to his newfound power. It left Michael and Sera rather perplexed, though, since they didn’t know the demon.

Sera and Michael watched as the crew walked down the reflective road, them getting farther away from the two as they stood there. Sera sighed to herself, noting that this meeting would definitely be a headache-inducing one, as she looked at Michael. “I will explain to you what has been at issue recently. I just ask that you don’t-“

“I don’t trust it.”

Sera, taken aback by Michael’s sudden words, gave a puzzled look. “Pardon?”

“That demon, I don’t trust it. They were able to block an attack from me.” Michael stepped closer to the gate, pointing at the demon as it walked further away with his estranged brother and niece. “I wasn’t using full power, obviously.. but something isn’t right.”

Sera’s eyes on her hair and halo opened at the news shared with her. A sinner soul able to block Michael? That didn’t seem right. Sera turned to watch the three’s backs as they got further and further out of sight. “I understand. I will make sure to keep an eye on them during the meeting.”

Michael clicked his tongue. “You say that as if I am not going.”

“Sir…” Sera’s expression contorted to worry.

“I’m going. So you better give me the full details!”

----------------

As soon as they got to the room they were given to wait for the trial, Lucifer thought on the power he saw Alastor use. Alastor was strong with the deal with Lucifer, sure, but.. not that strong. Plus, he could tell just by looking at those red eyes what was happening. Lucifer didn’t even want to think about it. However, he knew he couldn’t ignore it.

Lucifer looked to Charlie as they got outside the door of their waiting room. “Charlie, could you give me and Al some time to speak?” Lucifer spoke quietly to Charlie. He knew Alastor would be able to hear him. After all, Alastor had those ears. However, he didn’t really want to speak in his normal volume.

Luckily, Charlie didn’t ask any questions on what was happening. Charlie merely gave a nod to Lucifer and allowed the two to be in the room alone to talk. Alastor didn’t react when Lucifer entered and the door closed behind him, Charlie not entering the room. Lucifer was silent, not looking at Alastor who had his back to the entrance he just entered in from. “That power you used.. I’m not an idiot. I know what that was.”

Alastor moved into the room, his back to the king. He was using his tendrils to go through the drawers of the room to find what Sera said could block some of the light. Alastor’s eyes were sensitive due to being a deer. Bright lights weren’t exactly his thing, and they were everywhere in Heaven. Alastor stayed looking away from Lucifer, since he didn’t exactly know how to look at the other right now. “I did guess that you would realize, mon cher. I do apologize for not warning you.” Alastor found some shades in the drawers next to the bed, humming as he brought them closer to check them. Alastor, after inspecting them, put them on to see if they worked. They definitely worked. He could finally look around without wanting to break the sun.

Lucifer clenched his hands into fists. He didn’t want to believe that Alastor actually made the deal. He couldn’t believe it. Why Alastor of all people for Roo to go to? And why Roo of all people for Alastor to try getting more power from? If he wanted more, he could have just gone to Lucifer instead of her. “Do you not care about everything you are putting at risk here!?” Lucifer went to Alastor, turning him around to grab his suit collar. “You are fucking everyone over by doing this. So why are you so fucking calm about it!?”

Alastor’s eyes were covered by the shades he was wearing for his eyes, causing the look on his face to remain mostly unseen. Alastor was, however, frowning for once. It took Lucifer off guard, slowly letting go of the suit which he had tightly held onto. Alastor’s ears were flat against his head as he frowned. Just what was the overlord thinking at this moment, exactly?

“I will say, Luci, that this deal I have is not as simple as you think it is.” Alastor had no filter in his voice. Lucifer realized that it had been a while since he heard the other without the filter. Did that mean this was truthful? Or was this just another act of the demon’s? The king watched as Alastor walked passed Lucifer and over to the window of the room. “I cannot yet tell you what is in the works.. but this is not just a simple deal of power, Luci. I have taken you into account here as well.”

Lucifer narrowed his eyes at Alastor in confusion. What the hell did that mean? What could Alastor possibly be planning here? Before he could ask, the door to the room opened, revealing a nervous Charlie. “Um.. I am sorry to interrupt! I just got this letter that popped up out of no where and wanted you guys to know! Again, so sorry!” Charlie sped through her words out of nerves. After all, she was definitely interrupting something with the two. She knew how the two needed to talk and she didn’t like getting in the way.

Lucifer got himself under control, clearing his throat. “Of course, Apple! And what does this letter say?” Lucifer walked closer to Charlie, away from Alastor. Alastor didn’t move from his spot standing in front of the window. He stared out at the view as Charlie spoke.

Charlie moved more into the room. She had been hiding behind the door, waiting for any sign that she could enter from the two. When Lucifer spoke to her, she took it as a sign that she could go more into the room. “Apparently, they have moved up the time for the trial.” Charlie showed Lucifer the glowing golden piece of paper in her hands. Charlie seemed hesitant, rubbing behind her neck as she looked at the paper and then back to Lucifer.

Lucifer started to panic at those words. The time was moved up? What did that mean? Lucifer took the paper from Charlie’s hands to look at it. “To what time!? Why!?” Lucifer quickly went to read the cursive writing on the paper. Lucifer was barely mentally prepared for the time they had set up. He was not able to handle it being sooner!

Charlie hesitantly chuckled to herself, fidgeting with her hands. “Um… now…?”

Radio frequencies came from Alastor at the words. The demon looked at Charlie, his head tilted and his eyes squinting in his confusion. Lucifer gave a dumbfounded look. “…Now..?”

As soon as Alastor spoke, a bright golden light surrounded the three, coming from the letter. Lucifer let go of the letter, which started floating in front of him. Lucifer immediately went to around the paper instinctually to block Charlie with his wings to form some shadow in the bright light and to protect her just in case. A screech of static came from Alastor as he froze from the light appearing in front of them, his antlers growing from the suddenness of the action.

As soon as it appeared, the golden light dispersed, the three now in the courtroom behind three chairs placed for them at their table. Lucifer was the first to recover and looked to Charlie, who seemed okay. Alastor was next to check, seeing the demon has frozen like a deer in headlights. Lucifer clenched his jaw in frustration, looking up at the court members and seeing Sera and Emily in the topmost area. This time, another familiar face was there: the archangel with long blond hair that looked almost exactly like him.

Michael smirked when he saw the three appear where he made them, looking at everyone in the courtroom. Lilith and Lute were across from the three a bit higher up. Michael moved to the railing, slamming a hand down on the pristine white of the fence. He looked down at three, mostly to Lucifer and Alastor.

“As the Archangel of Justice, I command for this trial to commence!”

Chapter 11: Let The Trial Commence

Summary:

The final trial is moved hours earlier due to Michael's involvement. As the trial begins, the debate between a separated family starts. It is only natural that many things are revealed, for better or worse, to the court.

Lucifer had to snap his fingers in front of Alastor for the deer to get out of whatever trance he was in from the light that flashed. After Alastor was snapped back to reality, Lucifer turned his attention to the archangel above them. He didn’t know whether to be surprised that Michael decided to do this or not. Michael was always more.. well, let’s just say he liked sticking his nose into everything. Especially when he felt strongly about it. Lucifer knew as soon as Michael got involved that this was going to be a bumpy road.

“A little bit more warning would have been nice, Michael.” Lucifer sat down in the seat placed in front of him, looking forward instead of above at the archangel and seraphim. Lucifer felt like any semblance of control he had over his emotions would crumble if he looked at Michael looking down at him from his familiar spot on the top balcony. Alastor had sat next to Lucifer, keeping close to the fallen angel. Charlie sat on the other side of Lucifer.

Michael smirked down at Lucifer, the grin widening when Lucifer mentioned needing more warning. “The letter should have been warning enough. I just couldn’t hold back by impatience on seeing you again in the courtroom.. and to make yet another decision on you.” Michael smiled quite devilishly. Lucifer knew how Michael was. He hated Lucifer for what Michael saw as a ‘betrayal’. They used to be rather close, competing against each other constantly. That past was no more, though. Michael turned cold the day Lucifer gave the apple to Eve and defeated Lucifer with their brothers. He always liked sucking up to their father, after all. He became the favorite after Lucifer fell.

Charlie looked around at the courtroom, looking for Sir Pentious. When she saw Sir Pentious in his own chair in the courtroom, she happily waved to the serpent, who waved back with the same vigor and slithered over to the group to be with them. He went next to Charlie, staying with the group.

Sera cleared her throat and stepped forward. She wanted to start this as soon as possible and avoid anything happening between the brothers. Sera began to speak in her announcer voice. “As everyone knows, this is a continuation of the trial which took place a week ago and was, unfortunately, interrupted and needed to be postponed.” Sera looked to Lute as she spoke on the interruption, she girl merely grumbling under her breath to herself. Sera continued on, looking back to everyone else. “After some litigation and thought, it has been decided that Lilith can join us for this trial. Michael will be a part of the decision on what shall be done in this matter and if we should discontinue the exterminations and allow this 'Hazbin Hotel' to try redeeming sinners.”

Lute stood up from her spot, moving to stand at the fence of her area and put her hands on it. “Which we all know we should not do. The only outcome of letting demons do what they want is an uprising against us. Lilith is proof of that outcome! She says herself that she wants war, and we all saw how she lead them prior.” Lute motioned over to Lilith, who stood there in silence as she looked at the ones below.

Lilith was looking between the people there, mostly at Lucifer and Charlie, who looked up at her with betrayal and avoidance. However, unlike before, Charlie seemed more defiant and ready to take Lilith on, while Lucifer seemed more numb to her being there. She expected Charlie to recuperate, seeing how strong she was, but Lucifer? He was a surprise.

Lilith also had a close eye on Alastor. Something felt off. She couldn’t get close to confirm her suspicion, but she knew the other had done something. And Lucifer’s eye… The way it looked was worrying her.

Charlie stood from her spot at the table, the chair she was sitting on being pushed back with the back of her knees as she stood. “That’s where you’re wrong, Lute.” Charlie began, moving to go around the table to face Lute and Lilith more directly. Charlie held a determined look, seeming to have her mind set on what to say. They all went over this, so she was prepared. “I do not think that mom actually wants to stop our attempts at redeeming sinners. There has to be another reason she is doing this that she isn’t telling us.”

Lilith straightened herself up when Charlie spoke, her hand going up from her hip to cross with the other. Lilith took a few steps forward, her heels clicking on the ground in her stride under the long purple dress she wore as she got to the railing. “And what evidence do you have to suggest my words are untrue, Charlie?” Lilith’s voice was calm, lacking some emotion, though her eyes did show softness in them as she faced her daughter, even while on opposite sides of the argument. “Feelings aren’t a part of the court. I am sure everyone here knows that at this point…”

Charlie gave a nod to Lilith. She gave her mom a smile. Lilith wasn’t aggressive. She never was. She won her way with words and songs, not through arguing. And Charlie knew that she still loved them, even in this situation. Charlie could see it in Lilith’s eyes. “I do have evidence. Alastor.” Charlie looked back to the demon, who disappeared into his shadow in the chair and reappeared standing next to Charlie. “You sent Alastor to help me, mom. Why would you send me assistance when I asked for your aid over the phone if you didn’t want my hotel to succeed?”

Lilith’s demeanor changed when Alastor was brought up. Lilith didn’t think that Alastor would become a part of this debate. How did Charlie even know that in the first place if Alastor was forced into secrecy by the deal? Unless…

Lilith brought herself up with the black music notes and mist, stepping down the staircase she made to go in front of Charlie and Alastor. Lilith’s face was a serious expression as she looked at Alastor up and down. Lilith tried to conjure the deal, but the only thing that came up was a half broken black chain. Lilith hitched her breath as she looked at the chain. A look of confusion laid on her expression as she processed everything she was seeing and the chain being broken.

Alastor smiled rather sinisterly to Lilith, his ears twitching as he felt glee for the first time in a long while inside of him. Seeing Lilith so confused on the broken deal was something he longed to see for the longest time after being constrained for so long. “I am afraid, Miss Lilith, that our deal is broken.” Alastor spoke in a darker tone of voice, his expression foreboding. Alastor spun around his cane, going to Lilith’s side, his shoulder to hers, as he faced the opposite way. “So let me tell the audience what I have heard in my time leashed up by our one and only Queen of Hell, shall I?”

Lilith didn’t understand how Alastor could be free from the deal. Alastor was a strong overlord, sure, but he shouldn’t have been strong enough to ever break the deal. “How did you…”

“Nah, ah, ah. That is not the focus of this trial, now. Is it, Miss Lilith? You are the one to be questioned, my dear~!” Alastor showed clear enjoyment as he walked around behind Lilith, circling the woman. Alastor continued to spin his cane.

Lilith watched in shock as Alastor moved around her in a more threatening fashion, circling her like she was a deer trapped by a predator. Lilith’s eyes were wide in her confusion, looking to Lucifer when she realized something she didn’t want to believe. “No…” Lilith spoke in a soft whisper ridden with panic and horror, her chest hitching in her panic. Her eyes didn’t leave her ex-husband, focusing on the red dial of the otherwise pitch black eye. Alastor’s radio dial. Lucifer avoided Lilith’s gaze, confirming her suspicion. “You.. it can’t be…”

Alastor had a slight skip in his walk as he slowly circled Lilith. “Now then… Back when you first summoned me, you spoke on how you wanted to help your little girl with her hotel. Due to a deal with Adam, you were unable to help yourself, so you called me, the radio demon, one of the strongest you had, to help your daughter and support her dream. My order was to help her succeed at all costs and to only use my powers for her benefit. Which lead me to almost die by your associate’s hand, might I add. It was a rather unpleasant time.” Alastor stopped walking when he got back to the position he was in prior in front of Lilith, his cane had stopped twirling in his hand and was instead tapped on the ground, the sound echoing throughout the court room.

Lilith was quiet as she looked at Lucifer. Many thoughts ran throughout her mind. Her horns grew from her head, her tail forming behind her and lashing to the side under her hair which began to fly up at the edges. She was enraged. However, it wasn’t Lucifer she was enraged at. No. It was Alastor. She felt wrath boiling inside of her on Lucifer’s behalf.

Lute was the first to notice that Lilith wasn’t saying anything back. Though she stayed in her place on the balcony, she leaned forward to give Lilith a questioning look of annoyance. “Lilith, what the fuck are you-“

Lute didn’t get time to finish her sentence. Lilith moved towards Alastor quickly, black music notes floating around the woman as she glared daggers into Alastor. If looks could kill, Alastor would be dead 100 times over. “WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM!?” Lilith’s eyes changed red, her voice sending a shockwave towards the deer. Alastor slammed a hoof into the ground behind him to keep him rooted where he stood and avoid being pushed back, but otherwise he didn’t move from his standing place.

Charlie was pushed back when the shockwave was sent towards Alastor. It didn’t hurt her, but it caused her to move away. Charlie did not even think about Lilith reacting to Alastor! “Wait, mom, don’t!” Charlie moved in between Alastor and Lilith before Lilith could try to harm Alastor. Charlie looked back at Alastor and to Lucifer behind him, the king having stood up from his chair the moment Lilith has gotten upset.

Lucifer forgot that he had the eye this whole time. He would have tried hiding it if he remembered. Lucifer stood there at the table, frozen. He was unsure of what to do. He didn’t want Lilith and Alastor fighting over this. Not only would it end up in disaster.. but Lucifer didn’t know how he’d be able to handle it if either of them were hurt because of his decisions.

Alastor let out a small chuckle, fixing himself to stand up straight. He gave Lilith a dangerous look. It was one full of wickedness and pride. “I merely made a deal with him is all…” Alastor spoke in his usual smooth voice as if announcing on a radio. Alastor’s eyes went demonic dials of red as he looked at Lilith’s enraged and upset expression. Oh, how he loved getting back at this woman after seven years of servitude to her. “To be mine… to be together.. and to have his soul.”

Lilith let out a low growl at those words. She was going to attack Alastor, but someone else beat her to it, a holy light shooting down from above and causing the ground to break in a slashing motion. Charlie moved more towards her mother, looking back to the demon who was attacked. He was pointing with his cane up towards where the holy slash came from, a tentacle having formed where he pointed in front of him to stop the blast. Looking up to the source, Michael was flying in the air and looking down at Alastor with fury in his eyes, his holy sword in his hand and at his side.

Michael’s hold on his sword tightened when his attack was once again blocked. Now it made sense. He had Lucifer’s power. He understood now why Alastor was stronger than a mortal sinner should be. “You demon...! I know you were suspicious.” Michael glided down to the ground floor, looking at Alastor from afar with his six golden and white wings outstretched behind him. The heels of his boots clicked on the floor as he landed, the archangel’s stance a defensive one with his sword in front held upright, his shoulder to Alastor. “Give it back to him.. or you will force my hand.”

Alastor brought the tentacle down, it disappearing back into his back. This has been the second time he has been attacked by Michael in the span of a couple hours. Alastor was starting to get the feeling that maybe the guy didn’t like him very much. Just a feeling. “Now, now, my particularly violent adversary, no need for such a fuss! I have not taken it forcefully! No, no! Luci willingly accepted this deal of ours and had not once seemed to mind me having it!” Alastor may have tricked him, and that was causing quite a lot of issues, but Lucifer never asked for his soul back or to have the physical changed reverted. Honestly, it relieved Alastor a little that Lucifer wasn’t trying to leave.

Both Lilith and Michael reacted to those words by looking to Lucifer. After all, he was the only one that could say Alastor was right here. Michael had a look of frustration and disappointment, while Lilith was more sorrowful and afraid for Lucifer. Lucifer couldn’t even look up from the ground. His mind was running a thousand paces a second as all of this unfolded. Lucifer felt embarrassed, as well as pathetic. After all, it was true. He gave it willingly, and even now something in him didn’t want to ask for it back. After all, if he did, Alastor might leave like he always could have. “He’s.. right. I.. gave it willingly.” Lucifer was so pathetic, wasn’t he? That’s all he could think about himself.

Lilith’s eyes turned to normal and her hair calmed. The anger she had was all replaced with confusion and fear. “Lu Lu…” Lilith spoke quietly, it barely even being a whisper. There was only one thing her gaze of horror said as she looked at her ex-husband: ‘Why?’

Alastor would have probably hesitated at the defeated look Lucifer was giving if they weren’t with people right now. Alastor still stopped for a split second, before he went back to looking at the two who were about to try killing him a few seconds ago. He couldn't get distracted. “Now, then. Back to the topic at hand!” Alastor waved off the previous conversation with his cane as of shooing away a fly, giving the two in front of him his usual smile. “Miss Lilith wanted the hotel to succeed. She had said so to me herself before I was sent! So do tell the audience, my dear, why you are really here in this courtroom, would you?” Alastor bowed slightly as he handed the stage off to Lilith for her to speak.

Michael did not want to continue from the topic of Alastor having Lucifer’s soul. This was not something they could move on from just like that. “We are not moving on from this!” Michael was fully prepared to attack Alastor again and smite him. He had every reason to at this very moment.

“Sir Michael.” A more demanding voice came from above as Sera decided that this has gone on long enough. Alastor, unfortunately, was right. Even if this was a dire situation, it had nothing to do with the exterminations or the topic of the hotel. Lucifer’s soul being owned by Alastor did not effect whether the hotel would be an appropriate investment. “We can speak of this later. For now, we must continue.” Sera ignored the harsh glare of Michael and looked to Lilith. “Lilith Morningstar, speak.”

Lilith herself did not want to go from the topic, but unfortunately it seemed like they must. Lilith turned away from everyone, her hands going in front of her lap as she stood. “Alastor.. is correct that I wanted it to succeed.” Lilith had no arguments there. After all, it was her own words. If Alastor wanted to, he could bring up the white orb and show them through his memory, so she could not lie. The court of Heaven didn’t allow lies of the ones being questioned.

Lilith ignored Lute’s angry growl as the exorcist flew down from her podium. “What do you mean!? What could you possibly be doing this for if not for war or to be against your daughter!?” Lute didn’t know that Lilith had ulterior motives for going against the hotel and her family. Lilith and Adam never told her the deal they had, and she assumed that was the reason for all of this.

Sera looked down at the ones on the ground floor as Lilith seemed to concede. Sera brought her hands behind her, the eyes of her hair opened up and looking at the tall woman. “Do you admit to conceding in this argument, Lilith?” Sera needed to know so they could move into true reason Lilith was doing this. Sera had a feeling it was much more important to have Lilith concealing the information.

Lilith gave a small nod to Sera. “Yes. I was lying on my true reasons for doing this.”

Lute scowled at Lilith admitting to lying. “Then tell us, Lilith, what is your true reason for being here?” Lute stepped up to the taller woman, glaring hard at the other.

Charlie, who had until now had not known what to do on the arguing, stepped in to speak on her own. “Mom.. you must have a reason for lying about this… Why?” Charlie went closer to her mother, her hands clasped in front of her chest as she looked up at the taller woman. Lucifer didn’t say anything, but he stayed looking at Lilith, wanting the answer to why Lilith had betrayed their daughter and lied to them.

Lilith gave a small smile to her daughter. Charlie really has grown up... Lilith couldn’t contain just how proud of Charlie she was in her eyes. She truly wished that it didn’t come to this. Lilith’s eyes scanned the people of the courtroom in front of her. “Roo.. had come out of her dormancy seven years ago. I was trying to find out how to put her back into dormancy, but a year ago she became more active due to the increasing amounts of sinners. So.. we need to keep the numbers low.” Lilith explained in a solemn voice. She knew what she just said was a lot.. and kept between few people. However, it was becoming dangerous now and she could not lie, unfortunately.

The whole courtroom became quiet at that statement. You could hear a pen drop with how quiet it was. Lucifer’s face morphed into shock, while Michael was furious. Michael was the first to move, his wings flapping as he shot over to Lilith. “How do you know this? It was supposed to be kept secret.” Michael glared at Lilith, who didn’t look back at him.

Lilith frowned as she seemed to be in deep thought. “She contacted me when she woke up.” Lilith remembered when she was contacted. She and Roo had a connection due to their origins, so the moment Roo woke up Lilith could feel it in her soul. “She is stronger the more sinners she has in her realm. Before, I didn’t care. But…” Lilith looked at Charlie. “I have reasons to want to keep her at bay now.”

Charlie looked between everyone there, confusion in her eyes. “Roo..?” Charlie didn’t know who they were talking about. Lucifer seemed to know and was shocked at the reason that Lilith had been gone, but she had no idea who this was. Alastor.. he appeared to be more resigned from the conversation, not getting into it. Maybe because he didn’t know either?

“The Root of All Evil.” Michael spoke in a pissed off voice, grumbling under his breath curses as he thought about the formation of it's being. “The thing that was able to creep it’s way into being when Eve ate the apple. It’s only want is to destroy and cause chaos.” Michael glared at Lucifer, who avoided Michael’s gaze. Lucifer could feel the judgement coming from Michael at the explanation. After all, it was Lucifer who was to blame.

Charlie didn’t know everything about this ‘Root of All Evil’. It seemed like a big deal, however. From what Lilith said, it got stronger the more sinners there was in Hell. In that case… “Then.. even so, that doesn’t change my stance. If anything, redemption could help!” Charlie wanted to help, and sinners going to Heaven could help the situation, right?

Everyone turned to Charlie, mostly to give looks of dismay. Lucifer shook his head, moving to place a hand on Charlie’s shoulder. He couldn’t let her continue thinking that in a situation as serious as this. “Charlie…”

Charlie moved away from Lucifer to go center stage, looking at everyone. “Why kill them when you can redeem them? Think about it! Not only will it weaken whatever Roo is, but it will help the souls in the process!” Charlie looked to Sir Pentious, who didn’t seem to know what was going on but was giving her two thumbs up anyway. Charlie went over to point to Sir Pentious. “We already have proof it works, that they can be redeemed! Lilith and the rest of Hell doesn’t want war. Why else should we not?”

Sir Pentious was extremely confused at the situation. He did not understand what was happening at all. First everyone seemed mad at Alastor for having Lucifer’s soul, and now there was some Eve girl.. or Roo? Both? Pentious didn’t have the brain power for this. He did, however, notice when he was spoken about. Pentious puffed up his chest and brought his hand to it, slithering forward pridefully. “Yesss, indeed! I did not sshow up in front of the sseraphim for nothing!”

Lucifer was going to say how Charlie was being too optimistic, but then something Pentious said caught his attention. Lucifer’s gaze looked at Sir Pentious, the fallen angel seeming to have realized something. “In front of the seraphim?” That didn’t make sense. A new soul in Heaven should show up at the gates. Lucifer turned his attention up to Sera, who was still up on her balcony. “He didn’t show at the gates?”

Sera gave a confused look at the question. “Um.. No. He appeared in front of Emily and I.” Sera remembered that day a month and-a-half ago… Emily was ecstatic while Sera.. she had a tiny bit of a breakdown at seeing that a soul was redeemed. It was not a good time for her. After all, it meant she was wrong in her stance and that was a lot to think about.

Lucifer nodded to the answer to show that he heard Sera clearly. Lucifer brought his hand up to his chin so he could start thinking on the facts. Sir Pentious showed up not at the gates, but in front of Sera and Emily. That was important. “Why did he end up there and not at the gates? Who sent him there?”

With that question from Lucifer, everyone seemed confused. Well, everyone except Michael, who seemed to know exactly what Lucifer was alluding to. After all, Michael thought it himself the moment that Sera confirmed that Sir Pentious did not, in fact, appear at the gates. Only one thing could cause that, especially with the first redeemed sinner. “You are suggesting dad caused this…”

“Who else would be able to?” Lucifer crossed his arms. “Who would have the power to send a sinner’s soul to Heaven cleansed and as an angel? And not only that, in front of the people who needed to see it happen?” Lucifer didn’t like their father, but he was crafty. When someone needed to be shown something to push things in the right direction, he would do it. The guy always had a plan.

Michael hated that Lucifer was right. It was too much of a coincidence for Sir Pentious to appear in front of the person that made the determination that sinners could not be redeemed a month prior to his death. Their father didn’t tell them this sort of stuff directly. He always took roundabout ways of making sure they knew. “I understand the train of thought, but why now of all times? If this is His will, it could have been done a very long time ago.”

Charlie did not know much about her grandfather. She has only heard the stories about him and only knew of the ways he did things in the past. Charlie didn’t really have much of an opinion on him. However, if he was helping them, she was thankful. “You said that this Roo person was awake, right? This could be his way of fighting back!” Charlie had no idea if that was true. She was only putting out a theory that made sense in her eyes.

Sera’s eyes bounced between everyone as they all spoke on His will and this current situation. It seemed that Michael was in deep thought. He was most likely thinking on if this was truly what his father wanted. Michael was faithful and obedient to God. Whatever He wanted, then Michael would usually do it. “Sir Michael, do you believe this to be God’s doing?” Sera usually didn’t question one of the people judging, but this was an important question for Michael. If Michael thought it was His doing, then they would have their immediate answer.

Michael stayed silent for a particularly long time as he stood in thought. Michael, after he thought for a good minute and kept everyone in tense, suspenseful air, seemed to get his answer. Michael spread his wings, creating gusts of wind as he flew up and went to the balcony to be with Sera for the final decision. “It is uncertain.. but likely.”

With the archangel’s answer, Sera moved to her original position. She didn’t do much in this judgement, mostly because it seemed that it was playing out by itself without her interjecting. She had told Emily to stay by her side due to the risk of a fight and the risk of becoming fallen if Michael saw her standing up for demons. But if this was His intent.. perhaps she was never at risk in the first place? Sera didn’t know and she wouldn’t risk it either way. Sera stepped up to the fence. “The court has come to a decision. With the evidence presented in front of us, we have decided that we shall attempt to aid in this Hazbin Hotel’s wish at redemption of sinners.”

Charlie couldn’t contain her excitement when Sera spoke on accepting her wishes. Her eyes went a demonic red and horns went out of her head as she jumped up and down in happiness, going to hug her father since he was the closest to her at this time. Lucifer let his daughter hug her. Though this trial has been mentally exhausting and he was close to breaking down, he felt a sense of happiness at the fact that Charlie finally was going to get her wish of working with Heaven. Even if he had his reservations.

Michael interjected from there to speak on his own addition to the ruling. “However, the moment it seems dangerous, the exterminations will resume. They also will resume if the Hazbin Hotel fails to replicate what it has done with the first redeemed sinner.”

Charlie’s head nodded ecstatically, accepting the terms that were given. Lucifer honestly didn’t know if he trusted it. He felt exceedingly happy for Charlie.. but worried that it would be taken away just as quickly. He didn’t trust Heaven, even if they said they were on their side. Lucifer frowned, looking away from the three up on their podium. When he felt a hand on his shoulder, he looked up to see Alastor, who seemed to be reassuring him silently. Lucifer did tense up slightly, since the demon did sort of cause havoc in the courtroom for a second, but Alastor seemed to be trying to reassure Lucifer silently. At least.. that’s what it seemed. With the assurance, he turned to Sera and Michael. “There are no strings to this? You will let us be while we do this?”

Michael was not liking this. Michael did not like demons and he definitely did not want to work with Lucifer after so long. But if it was His want… he would allow it. “This is His wish, it seems.. so we will let it rule out. If at any point something goes wrong or it is shown you cannot be trusted, however…”

Lucifer could only give a nod. Sera then spoke herself to the three. “It would be best if you three stayed in Heaven for the night while everything is situated. We can fully speak on details tomorrow.” Sera would have to let the people who needed to be aware of this know. After, there would have to be a meeting on specific details so nothing was left out. It would be a long process.

Charlie jumped in place, her eyes turning to normal and horns disappearing as she relaxed. She was still ecstatic, but she relaxed enough that the demonic attributes disappeared. “Okay! That definitely works for us!” She spoke on Lucifer and Alastor’s behalf out of excitement. She probably did not realize Lucifer’s distain at the thought of staying in Heaven for a night.

Sera, with that, dismissed the courtroom. Angels quickly fled the scene to save themselves from having to deal with anymore of this havoc with the three guests. Charlie began to speak to Sir Pentious and Emily happily, the little angel having flown down the moment court was dismissed.

Lilith stayed standing in place, watching her daughter happily speak to her friends about the good news. Her eyes then landed on Lucifer, who was quietly thinking to himself. Lilith frowned as she looked at the lone fallen angel. He seemed.. sad. Lilith stepped forward to go to Lucifer, but she was cut off by the red of the radio demon in her way. Alastor slipped between the two rather easily, moving close to Lucifer. Alastor’s head was turned to Lucifer, but his eyes were glancing at Lilith with a warning glare. Lilith’s expression went from soft worry to harsh anger as she was cut off from Lucifer.

Alastor and Lilith had a quiet stare off, the air between them heavy with hatred, before Alastor looked back to Lucifer. Alastor gently held Lucifer’s hand. Lucifer was broken out of his deep thought when Alastor held his hand, not even realizing that Alastor was there until then. Lucifer looked up at Alastor, feeling his chest tighten at the look he was being given. Lucifer could not see his eyes due to the shades, but somehow he felt like he could from the gentle smile that showed.

Lucifer still loved him.. even if he didn’t trust his words. Lucifer didn’t care about his soul being taken even when he found out it was a trick. He so desperately wanted to know everything going on with Alastor so he could have a reason to not feel anxious and worried whenever he thought on what the other could possibly be planning. He.. wanted to help Alastor if he was in trouble.

Lucifer was going to say something. Ask something. Anything. However, Charlie interrupted the two before he could ask.

“Alastor, dad, we’re going to go eat to celebrate! You guys should come!” Charlie went to take the hands of the two, the three forming a circle as they all joined hands and Charlie gently pulled them along. Lucifer and Alastor both were shocked at being taken out of their moment, but didn’t say anything to Charlie or each other.

Lucifer gave his daughter a soft smile. He then nodded to himself, clearing away his thoughts to match his daughter’s energy. “Sure, Apple! Of course! I’m fellin’ pretty hungry, myself!” Lucifer chuckled, moving to go with Charlie. Alastor did not say anything, but he simply followed.

Lilith watched the three, a complicated expression on her face. Lilith did not say anything, simply turning to leave and let them be together. She exited the courtroom before Charlie moved to look over. Charlie was going to invite her mother to join them, only to see Lilith gone before she could invite her, too.

---------------

Alastor was in the room he was provided, sitting on the chair of his room as he read a book and waited for the time which he decided would be begin to act. The view outside the window was dark, a beautiful starry night sky above the realm of Heaven. Alastor almost forgot what the stars looked like since there were none in Hell. It felt rather peaceful, but tonight would be anything but. At least he didn’t need to use his shades at night.

Alastor closed the storybook which he was reading, having just finished it’s contents. The stories in Heaven were much to happy for his tastes. Alastor let out a sigh of discontent and set the book down on the circular coffee table of the room. The overlord then looked to a familiar green leather-clad book which certain gremlin sinner gave him before he went into the portal to Heaven. Alastor leaned back, letting out a small hum as he remembered the discussion on the book.

~

“Niffty, my dear, I have an important task for you!” The deer spoke to the confused girl which he just summoned into the basement library. The girl had been turning her body with tip-taps of her feet as she looked around the place which Alastor had suddenly brought her without warning.

Niffty had a look of awe and confusion on her face as she looked around the old library. Niffty smiled when her boss spoke to her and turned to look at the overlord sitting down in the old wooden chair. “Oh! Yes, yes! What is it!?” Niffty brought her hands up in anticipation for the important task which she was supposedly being given. The last time Alastor gave her a job to do it was to help the hotel, and she rather enjoyed that task!

Alastor’s smile stayed on his face, giving the girl a look of expectancy. Alastor leaned down to look closer at the sinner he summoned. “I want you to write me one of your little.. stories.”

Niffty became confused at the wish of the overlord. “My stories, sir?” Niffty thought for a second on the task. Before long, her face turned into a crazed smile, her eye widening in glee as she thought of her stories she usually wrote. “You want to read one!?”

Alastor did not care about Niffty’s stories at all. However, this was important for what he was planning to do. He would have to deal with actually reading it when the time came. “Yes, my dear, that is exactly what I want! A brand new story to read while in Heaven.” Alastor sat up straight in the chair to look at the desk, a leather notebook being next to him. Alastor picked up the notebook, handing it to the girl. “You must write it in this book, Niffty. And you must have it prepared for me before I go to Heaven!”

Niffty was filled with delight and happiness at Alastor wanting her to make a story for him. Niffty always asked others to read them, but no one asked her to write them, themselves! Niffty bounced in place when she was given the notebook to write it in. “Yes, sir! I will do it!” Niffty looked at the notebook with her eye wide and ecstatic, barely able to contain the excitement she had in her.

Alastor’s smile widened when Niffty seemed to understand the task. He trusted Niffty to follow his word and not be obvious about it. Her mind was too fast and everywhere for it to be clear why she did what she did. Alastor knew this well. “You must give this back to me right before I go to Heaven. Understood, my dear? And do not let me open it until I go through the portal! It must be a surprise what you have wrote!” Alastor pat Niffty’s head with a nod.

When Niffty nodded quickly a couple of times, Alastor let out a small chuckle. He then unsummoned Niffty, the girl appearing back where she was in the hall of the hotel. Niffty instantly went to scramble into her room to start writing the story which she was told to write.

Alastor hummed to himself, looking at the spot Niffty was previously in before he stood. With that, he had to move on to the next part of his plans. Alastor snapped away everything on the desk, sending the items into their proper places in the library. Alastor glanced at the symbol on the wall before he smiled wider.

Alastor waved his cane, green magic forming from his hand and spiraling around the cane and him, nearly engulfing him. Alastor’s eyes glazed over with green as his head began to feel like it was being split open from the inside. Alastor stumbled back in pain, but continued what he was doing. Everything then went black around Alastor.

~

Alastor brought a hand up to his forehead upon remembering what he had tasked Niffty to do. His head still hurt on thinking of the memories which he willingly cast away until they were triggered again. His smile was still on his face, but it was forming more of a grimace at the pounding pain in his skull. It wasn’t important, though. He knew that it would hurt him to do this. It was all for the better. A little pain was nothing compared to the outcome he had planned.

A knock sounded at the door of the overlord’s room, taking him out of his thoughts and newly retrieved memories and into the present moment. Alastor crossed his legs, sitting up in a more natural position which did not give away the pain his head was in. “You may enter.” Alastor spoke to the door. He knew who it was. He could feel the soul he owned on the other side of the door.

The door opened, revealing Lucifer on the other side just as Alastor thought. Lucifer and Alastor were in separate rooms, it being Alastor’s request to give the king time to himself. Alastor felt no need to push Lucifer if the other still did not want to be around him. It was irritating, and Alastor hated it, but he would respect Lucifer’s space for now while everything was in motion. Alastor did not have much time to speak to the king even if he wanted to.

Lucifer slowly walked into the room when Alastor said he could enter. Lucifer had been thinking of everything occurring since the trial. Everyone in Heaven knew of the deal now and they were most definitely going to target Alastor for it. He couldn’t lie to himself, he was worried for Alastor. He was pissed off at him, but that was slowly dwindling as time went on and Alastor seemed to give him space instead of forcing anything. He was acting as if he cared and Lucifer’s already messed up head couldn’t comprehend it. That and Alastor now being the target of everyone’s distain and being in a deal with Roo meant that things were happening on all sides towards the overlord.

The door was gently closed behind him as he walked in, looking at Alastor as he sat on the rather expensive white chair of the guest bedroom. “Al…” Lucifer didn’t know what to say. What should he say? There was so much happening at once that he couldn’t think straight. “I can’t just sit by and do nothing while this is all occurring.. while knowing what you plan to do..!” Lucifer stepped closer to the sinner. He tried to put on a more serious face, but his hesitation and worry showed clearly in his eyes. The corners of his lips were quivering as if about to cry. “Just tell me what you’re planning already! I.. I need something here!”

Alastor did not know how exactly to react to worry. Should he feel happy like when Lucifer was upset? Should he be upset someone was worrying for him of all people? Usually he would hate the thought of someone worrying for him. However, he didn’t hate this. He more felt… what was it? Pity? No. It wasn’t that.

Guilt?

No. That couldn’t be it. He was thinking nonsense. “You do have a part to play in this, Luci. However, it is not right now.” Alastor couldn’t let Lucifer know. It could risk exposing his plans when the time came. Lucifer could only know when everything happened what he needed to do. He was certain Lucifer would do it himself without being told. Unlike everyone else that he would have to steer in the right direction, Lucifer could do this on his own. “There is no need to worry, mon cher. I know what I am doing.”

Lucifer clenched his jaw, probably strong enough to crack a tooth. “Alastor!” Lucifer shouted out at the demon in front of him with vitriol. He was not approving of Alastor’s want to keep him in the dark. How could he help if Alastor didn’t tell him anything? “Why are you so insistent on this!? Why do this alone!?” Lucifer just wanted to help. He didn’t forgive Alastor yet for everything he had done. The lies, the deals. But.. he still felt the need to help the demon which dragged him down into this abyss of confusing emotions. The need to be wanted in some way.

Alastor looked away from Lucifer at his words. Alastor could feel his ears flatten. Alastor always worked alone. He never had anyone wanting to help him unless it was for their own gain. Hell, Lucifer was the first person to actually want to be around him genuinely like this besides Rosie. Even Mimzy only came to him when she wanted help. Although Alastor caused this and wanted Lucifer to love him for the deal, the aftermath brought about confusion for the deer. He wasn't prepared for this outcome mentally.

Alastor moved to stand from his chair. It was time for him to leave, unfortunately. He had a plan to stick to. When Alastor stood, the room seemed to shift in his vision, sudden dizziness hitting the demon as his headache increased tenfold from standing up. A loud screech of a radio came from the demon as he felt the sudden onslaught of pain in his head. Alastor felt himself falling, but was caught by Lucifer, who noticed Alastor’s body giving out and rushed over to catch the taller man before he fell completely.

When he caught the overlord, Lucifer looked to the overlord leaning over his shoulder in shock. “Al, what’s wrong..!?” Alastor seemed to suddenly drop, which was a definite cause for concern. Lucifer slowly sat Alastor back down in the seat, watching the grimace on Alastor’s face twitch as he winced from the pain. Alastor’s head was drooped low, the sinner’s hand slowly going up to his head to hold it. “Your head? Did ya hit it or something?” Lucifer noticed Alastor earlier got a headache. Was it still there?

Lucifer brought his hand up Alastor’s head, his hand resting on top of it. It started to glow a white as Lucifer tried using his healing to soothe the headache. He started to realize this was more than just a headache when he felt his power react to more than a small issue. “Al.. what the fuck happened to your head?” Lucifer could feel the inside of it being messed up. There was no external damage, only internal. It was strange. Lucifer had never seen this.

Alastor had to forcefully keep himself from moving away from Lucifer when he started to heal him. He knew his head was messed up. Not only had he been messing with his thoughts and memories for his plan to work, but Roo had also been taking Alastor in and out of the realm of chaos and madness while he slept. It would mess anyone’s head up. Fatigue and jumbled up fractions of recollection were running wild in his mind. Even so, he did not like being weakened and certainly not in front of someone. Lucifer being worried and trying to help only hardened the blow to his pride and ego.

Surprisingly, the healing was working and the headache soothed out to only a small fraction of what it used to be. Alastor let out a hum, the static which was coming out of him slowly fading as he gently moved Lucifer away by his shoulders to stand. “I thank you, mon cher. I am fine now. I simply have been having some issues recently as I work.” Alastor summoned his cane, keeping it in front of him to separate the two and put distance. “I must be going now. I have quite a lot to do! I shall see you soon, mon cher!”

Before Lucifer would even tell Alastor to stay and find out how Alastor was hurt in his head to badly, Alastor disappeared into shadow. Lucifer felt his heart sinking as he looked at the spot on the floor which used to have the overlord. Lucifer tightened his fist, which was previously in front of him to react out to Alastor. Lucifer crumbled to the ground, biting his lip hard enough for it to bleed.

“Al…”

---------------

Alastor went through the streets of Heaven in his shadow, suppressing any presence he had and hiding in the dark to avoid being noticed as he got closer and closer to the highest point of Heaven. Alastor knew exactly where to go. Roo had showed him. So he could get through the streets and shortcuts to where he needed to go quite easily. It helped that Heaven was so lax with themselves due to thousands of years of peace that barely anyone was truly paying attention to what could be lurking in the dark.

It only took half an hour of sneaking around in shadow to get to the highest level. With what he knew, he could get around nicely. Alastor did trip a silent alarm while he passed through the barrier to get to the area he needed to be, but that was exactly what he wanted.

Eventually, Alastor came up on a clearing. A crystal lake which reflected the stars of the sky perfectly, looking almost like a second horizon from how clear it was. It was an enchanting lake, with the grass having a lush green that reflected the light blue glow of the crystal waters the grass blades surrounded. It was a lake of beauty and unassuming nature. In the distance, you could fainting hear a song play in the wind. One which Alastor recognized. However, unlike before, it was not distorted and warped in nature. A song of the long forgotten past.

Alastor gazed out at the lake, taking in the view in front of him. This was it. Where he needed to be for the next act. Alastor stayed there in silence, waiting for the presence he knew would arrive. As soon as he purposefully tripped the silent alarm, they would have known he was there and started looking for where Alastor was.

And right on cue, he felt the air shift as he felt the one he wanted to see appear behind him. Unlike before, where he attacked Alastor, he did not move close. Alastor gazed out calmly at the lake, feeling the glare of the archangel who did not wish to disturb the area with a fight if he didn’t have to.

“Right on time, my particularly violent adversary!” Alastor turned his body to face the archangel, spinning his cane in his hand before he brought it in front of him to tap at the soft soil of the clearing. He looked back at the enraged face of the blond archangel with a calm gaze, as if he had everything under his control. Alastor did not exactly like the archangel looking at him while having a near perfect face to Lucifer.

Michael, who has just landed on the ground behind Alastor and watched as he turned, gave Alastor a deadly look. He was ready to kill. This demon should not be here. Not just in the higher region, but in Heaven in general. And he should NOT have his brother’s soul. “I will fucking kill you..!”

Chapter 12: Little Game

Summary:

Alastor is confronted by Michael, who is just about ready to kill the sinner for stepping into sacred ground and trapping Lucifer in a deal. Unfortunately, it seems that this is exactly what Alastor wanted and Michael is cornered by the sinner.

It seems that Alastor does not wish to fight, however... Instead, he wishes to work together?

“Give him his soul back and leave before I make you, demon!”

Michael didn’t move towards Alastor. He kept a safe distance from the demon, unsure of what the thing was planning. The fact that it got up there without being noticed until the alarm was triggered was insane in itself. Michael would definitely have to make sure that gap in security was fixed.

Alastor continued to stay calm, not phased by Michael’s threats. After all, the archangel wouldn’t dare cause damage to this space unless it was absolutely necessary. It was a sacred place, after all. “No need for such unpleasant words, my violent adversary! I am merely here for a simple talk.” Alastor waved his cane, a small white table and two chairs appearing where the cane was in a swirl of green magic. Alastor moved to sit down, conjuring up his cup and moving to sit at the chair in front of him. “Why don’t you sit? There is much to discuss with you.”

Michael could his golden blood boiling as he watched Alastor conjured up table and chairs in the field and sit down. The guy was acting so casual and unbothered and it was pissing Michael off. “What reasons would I ever have to speak to you, demon? I could just smite you right now! I am sure they would understand.” Michael summoned his holy sword, taking a defensive stance as if ready to strike.

Alastor took a sip of the blood he had in his cup. His legs crossed and he sat as if at some sort of café instead of in a sacred field of Heaven being threatened by an archangel. Alastor brought the cup from his mouth, licking his teeth of any remaining as he set the cup on the table. “I am sure I can think of a few reasons…” Alastor brought up his arm in front of him, his hand going back to look at the front of his own wrist.

Slowly, the ashy skin of his wrist started to split and peel back as his wrist opened by itself. No blood came out. Instead, black roots started to sprout from the inside of Alastor’s wrist. They spiraled up into the air, cracking and twitching as the thin roots slowly grew in size. Small red eyes grew from the roots as their growing slowed to a halt, blinking and looking around as if alive. “I do believe you would like avoid me setting her free at this very moment, would you not?” Alastor turned his wrist to the side slightly, looking at the black roots which grew out of it as if he were a tree. “I can do so if you so wish.. but I would hope you’d want to speak before I do anything, my friend.”

Michael’s eyes widened in horror as he watched the scene in front of him unfold. Those roots.. he knew them very well. Michael thought back to when he saw the red eyes on the tentacles Alastor brought up when they first met. Michael should have known… He didn’t catch on fast enough. Michael got lower to the ground as if preparing to lunge and attack, his wings stretching up towards the sky. “And what makes you think l believe that you can set her free? Why wouldn't you have done it already?”

Alastor’s smile turned into a more sinister grin. He continued to look at the roots on his wrist in almost fascination, not caring about the archangel which was preparing to attack him. He didn’t spare Michael a single glance. “Because I know the little archangel secret~!” Alastor sung out in elation to the now confused archangel. Alastor moved his wrist, the eyes of the roots closing as the roots quickly retreated back into his wrist. The skin closed as if nothing was there in the first place. “I know that you don’t actually need a key to unlock the chaos realm, my friend. You made poor Roo think you did, but it isn’t a physical thing that affects that realm.”

Michael’s eyes narrowed at Alastor. He seemed hesitant, unsure whether to believe Alastor knew of the truth or not. His hold on his sword tightened. Since Michael was not speaking, Alastor decided to continue. “What truly opens the realm, my friend, is the holy power of an archangel. Your power is what sealed her, and it is your power which can free her.” Alastor looked up from his wrist to the lake in front of him. “What you really need from Heaven to unlock the doors to that realm is a location. The realm may be under Hell, but it would be far too foolish to have the entrance there as well!” Alastor waved that idea off with a laugh as if he had an audience. He then gestured to the lake. “The true entrance, my violent friend, is at the highest spot in Heaven.. where the original Eden now stays.”

The overlord didn’t look back at the archangel, but the silence spoke wonders. Alastor was right on the money with the knowledge he obtained from the basement library. Or.. he guessed it more was like Lilith’s secret office. The office Lucifer never went into thinking that it was simply files of the past he didn’t what to remember. It was so, so much more than just that. He has to hand it to the woman, she is smart and rather crafty. She knew much more than she lead on.

Michael did not take long to get himself back into his senses. Michael was thinking hard of the current predicament. One wrong move could cause chaos to break loose. He was dealing with a ticking time bomb and they had no way of knowing when it would explode. “If you need archangel magic to unlock the doors, how would you, a sinner, open the seal?” Michael still had the upper hand here. Alastor had no way of unlocking it.. right?

Alastor moved to pick up his cup of blood once again. This time, he finally looked to Michael, his predatory gaze locked in the archangel. A gaze that made the archangel feel as if he was being stalked by a lion ready to pounce at any moment. “Oh, my silly violent friend, did you forget? I have Lucifer’s soul. I have everything of Lucifer’s. This means access to his power. Lucifer may be a fallen, but he was still an archangel. His power would do just fine, don’t you think?” Alastor tilted his head at Michael, his predatory look continuing to grow stronger as he watched the archangel starting to internally panic at realizing the power Alastor had in his hold at this very moment.

Michael moved up from his crouched stance. He stayed defensive, but he was clearly disengaging just slightly as he realized that this was a lot more dangerous for him than he originally intended. Michael was caught in a bear trap, with the only thing he could do being to try keeping Alastor from opening the seal on Roo’s purgatory. “How do you know all of this? What the fuck do you want?” Michael stayed calm, but his clear inner panic and struggle was visible on his face. He couldn’t keep emotions down to save his life. The brothers really were similar.

Alastor gave a chuckle to the words, the laugh low and impish in nature. Alastor brought the cup up to his lips. “I wish to get rid of a mutual enemy.” Alastor took a couple sips of the blood, letting his words be processed by Michael. Alastor hummed as he set the cup back down. “However, I will not inquire further with you unless you agree to sit down and have a nice, simple chat with me about it. Understood, my violent friend?” Alastor gestured with his hand over to the chair, pressuring Michael to sit down. Alastor did not wish to accidentally cause the realm to unlock. Not yet.

Michael desperately wanted to get rid of this demon, but unfortunately he wouldn’t be unable to do so. Not right now. Not here, right in front of the seal which the sinner could open in mere seconds and invite havoc on all beings at once. Michael’s sword disappeared from his hand, the archangel slowly standing up from his defensive crouch. Hesitantly, he walked to the empty chair on the other side of Alastor, moving to sit down. Though he was agreeing to talk about this and not fight, he still held his deadly glare on the sinner. “How do you know about all of this? Only us archangels should know, and we are bound to secrecy.”

Alastor looked to be rather amused by Michael sitting down, liking that he had the upper hand in this conversation. Alastor brought his hands to the knee propped up from having his legs crossed. “Lilith knew, my violent friend! She appears to be a lot smarter than you angels give her credit for!” Alastor brought a hand up as he gestured to the archangel with a chuckle. “She wrote down everything she knew in a little secret library in the castle.”

Michael’s eyes widened at the information given to him. He then shook his head. “That’s impossible! If someone in Hell knew, then Roo would have been able to find out!” Roo knew everything in Hell. They kept Lucifer and Lilith in the dark not just because they were cast out and didn’t need to know, but because just knowing something in Hell would alert Roo of it’s existence. You needed certain protections to let Roo from reading your thoughts or emotions.

Alastor leaned forward and brought a hand up to wave his finger in a ‘no’ gesture. “Not if she doesn’t remember once she leaves that library.” Alastor grinned widely at those words. “Lilith knew that Roo would know if she knew. So, in the height of Roo’s dormancy, Lilith used an angelic symbol to make that library one of the only places in Hell which Roo cannot spy on.” Alastor did find that rather useful in his own planning. Having a place where he wasn't watched was truly a haven down in Hell. “Lilith then erased all knowledge of the truth from her mind and locked it up where she knew no one would go. Only to save it for when she truly needed it. Of course, it was then found by yours truly!”

Michael did not say a single word as he processed the information given to him. This.. wasn’t good. They didn’t even realize that Lilith knew back then. Why was it always her? Michael let out a frustrated grunt, feeling a headache from the situation at hand coming on. This was much deeper than he thought it would be. It’s been piling up for thousands of years until it got into Alastor’s hands. “This means Roo knows now…”

Alastor brought his hand back to his knee under the table. “Actually, my violent friend, she has no idea what I know!” Alastor watched the look of confusion settle on the archangel’s face. Now they were getting to the true reason Alastor was doing all of this. “I would erase my memory every single time I left that room as well, my friend! However, with certain triggers that would cause my recollection to be brought back to me. After all, I could not let her know I was planning against her! That just wouldn’t do!” Alastor could feel the confusion and shock. It was truly amazing to finally be able to tell what he’s been doing to someone. He couldn’t tell Lucifer because he didn’t have the protections that Alastor made for himself, so he had to plan this out alone.

Michael was taking in everything slowly. Alastor.. was planning against her? That’s what he meant by ‘mutual enemy’? Erasing his memory every time he left the room. That’s… Just how many times did Alastor come and go from that room? “You do realize you could have made yourself go braindead for messing with your memory so much, right? And what if you didn’t remember!? What if this didn’t work!?” Michael could not believe what he was hearing. Such a smart yet at the same time idiotic plan… Michael didn’t know whether to be impressed or not. Somehow, it worked. He couldn’t comprehend how Alastor was still standing.

Alastor tilted his head to the side, a crack happening in his neck as he did. “If I did not remember.. then it would have been game over now, would it have not?” Alastor knew the game he was playing. It was a dangerous game with two people trying to use the other, dancing around each other in a twisted game. Two insane players wanting chaos, but to be the ones to rule that chaos. “It truly is a fun little game… such stakes are what I do love dealing with!”

Michael moved back in his chair, looking at the demon as if he was the most insane person in existence. Perhaps Alastor was if he was doing something like this. “You are.. utterly insane!” Michael shook his head slowly in disbelief. What was he dealing with here? Who the Hell did his brother sell his soul to? Such a stupid little brother… “Don’t you have a deal with her? Why would I trust a word a demon like you says?”

“Because what other choice do you have, my friend?” Alastor smiled viciously, leaning back slightly and dramatically as he gestured to himself. “My only need is to free Roo from the realm. She never seemed to suspect a thing due to my mind not having any information or threatening against her! Being dormant for so long caused such amateurish behavior, honestly.”

Michael was starting to get the full picture. Alastor messed up his brain so Roo didn’t suspect him working against her or knew that Alastor had the truth. How Alastor was standing right now after such an act on his brain he didn’t know, but that was not important right now. Right now, Alastor was wanting to work together to take down Roo. She would be freed either way, but Alastor was extending an olive branch. Well.. more like a ‘help me or suffer’. “If I say yes to helping you, you have a plan to cause her to fall?” Michael needed to make sure. When Alastor said nothing and only nodded, Michael sighed. If they were doomed, they might as well be doomed and try going out fighting. “Fine. I will help you. Do you.. need some sort of deal? You demons do that, right?”

Alastor perked up when Michael seemed to give in. Well, at least he was quick on the uptake! Alastor was worried they would be debating for a couple more hours! He was a lot more clearheaded than Lucifer was. “Yes. A deal. But, before that, I will need to add in some things.” Alastor moved to stand, walking to be next to Michael’s chair. Alastor made sure to avoid messing up the sacred ground too much as he walked. He at least had manners! “I don’t need to do this, my violent friend. If you don’t accept, I already have safeguards in place to keep me safe in my deal with Roo. So, I need you to accept my safeguards in this one as well, my friend!”

Michael moved back when Alastor came to his chair, looking up at the demon which was leaning forward and towering over him as he sat. God, this guy was creepy as Hell. He had to restrain himself from moving away from the creep. “What are these.. ‘safeguards’.”

Alastor grinned calmly at Michael. He was sure that Michael would not mind it. It was just to protect himself after the deal was complete. “Just some precautions.” Alastor cleared his throat, bringing his cane in front of him as he leaned down to look at Michael. “You will protect me after the deal is done. There will be no betraying me or the Hazbin Hotel. There will also be protections placed on the royalty of Hell, meaning the King, Queen, and Princess, and you will work together with the throne of Hell equally and fairly. You will make sure Heaven agrees to this as well. If it doesn’t, the deal is off and I will let Roo do whatever she wants to Heaven and Earth.”

Michael’s eyes narrowed at the demands of Alastor. So he was protecting his ass, huh? No betraying him or the hotel, protect him… seemed fairly standard for working together. The last part was a bit confusing, though. “Hell’s royalty.. you mean Lucifer and Lilith?” Michael may be misunderstanding, since he did not think that Alastor would care at all to protect Lilith seeing what happened in the trial earlier. The guy seemed to not like her at all.

Alastor let out a laugh when Michael spoke Lilith’s name. Alastor stood straight and brought a hand to his mouth to laugh as if a joke was just told. “Oh, goodness, no! Not her!” Alastor spoke as he recovered from his laughing. His expression stayed the same, but somehow got darker. “I mean me and my queen, Lucifer.” Alastor looked to his microphone of his cane, bringing a hand over it as he spoke. Yes.. Lucifer would be his queen. He’s decided on that. They would rule together.

Michael glared daggers at Alastor. This guy was getting more and more insane by the second. “I highly doubt that someone as insane as you could love. You seem like a fucking sociopath or somethin’. Fuckin’ creep.” Michael clicked his tongue. Lucifer got himself into some deep shit with this asshole. If Lucifer was actually with this demon he would need to give his little brother a very stern talking to.

Alastor hummed to the words. Yes, perhaps that was right. Perhaps he was too insane to love. However, at this point, it felt enough like it. Alastor would at least act on whatever it was. It was confusing the Hell out of him to try ignoring it and fighting it, and he was tired of it. It’d make Lucifer happy anyway if they called it ‘love.’ “Perhaps… but he is mine either way, and I intend to keep it like that. Just.. a little different than how I originally intended.” Alastor was going to rule as king alone in the past. Now? He would be just fine having Lucifer as well.

Michael would figure out what the fuck was happening between this creep and his brother later. He needed to think on the demands Alastor was giving him right now. The demands were hefty. After all, it was to work with the royalty of Hell, but at this point Roo was the bigger issue. “If I agree to all that and getting Heaven to agree to it, you will help us take down Roo when you set her free? No strings attached? She will be gone?”

“Yes. I will help Heaven take down Roo. She, herself, will be gone.” Alastor’s antlers grew in size as he spoke, his eyes turning to his red dials. “So.. do we have a deal, Michael?”

Michael watched as Alastor’s antlers grew. God, he hated demons. He hated them. “Yes. Fine. Whatever.” Michael took Alastor’s hand, having to shut his eyes at the bright green light which glowed brightly from their joined hands, it being joined by the bright golden light of Michael himself as their souls latched onto the deal. Michael felt his wings fully form behind his back, his halo growing and shining a bright gold. Michael opened his eyes, his eyes on his halo opening as well, and looked up to see the demon having grown ten times his normal size, the sinner having a harrowing smile which spread throughout his entire face and antlers the size of trucks.

He hated demons. He hated demons. He hated demons!

Michael brought his hand away from the sinner, his now rather large six wings bringing him up and far away from the huge overlord. Why did this shit always happen to him!? Why not Azrael!? That guy loved creepy shit! “You will go no where near me after this, you fucking heathen!” His mind had been filled with the plan Alastor needed Heaven to do as soon as they did the deal. They no longer needed to talk. So he could leave, right?

Alastor slowly turned to normal, looking up at the flying archangel. Angels in Heaven were rather amusing. The look of shock and horror on Michael’s face was divine, truly. It helped that it was nearly identical to Lucifer’s. “Yes, I will make sure to do that, my violent friend!” Alastor grinned devilishly at Michael. As soon as he could, the archangel flew away.

Alastor snapped his fingers, the table and chairs disappearing with his cup of blood. Now that was finished and dealt with. It was onto the final preparation phase. Alastor didn’t move from his spot, but he did turn his head slightly behind him to the trees. “Did you enjoy the show, Miss Lilith?”

Footsteps came from behind the trees, going into the clearing. Alastor turned his head to meet eyes with the tall woman. He had felt Lilith watching the whole time. After all, it was easy for the first woman to get into the original Eden. Lilith stopped her stride a few paces away from Alastor. She gave a more monotone expression, not showing her inner feelings on the slightest. “It could have used some more bravado, in my opinion. Not quite enough showmanship.”

Alastor narrowed his eyes at Lilith. He quickly got rid of it to laugh at Lilith’s words, bowing ever so slightly to the woman. “I shall make sure to make my next deal with an archangel more dramatic for you, Miss Lilith.” Alastor took a few steps towards Lilith, who did not move an inch. She merely watched Alastor with the same expression on her face, not showing any ounce of weakness or emotion. Alastor knew how to get under her skin, though. “I take it you are curious, are you not? What will happen to Eve?”

Alastor watched the slight twitch of Lilith’s mouth, her muscles ever so slightly tensing up as Eve was mentioned. Alastor knew that Lilith felt guilty for what happened as well. It was not just Lucifer. She had her part to play in Eve’s corruption as well. As the first and second woman, they had a connection, and it was destroyed the moment Lucifer and Lilith gave the apple. Alastor pointed his cane to the woman in front of him. “I have a part to play for you as well, Miss Lilith. A rather important one, might I add.” Alastor tilted his head to the side as he looked up at the woman. “There is two ways this could go for Eve: death.. or decontamination. I do believe you want the later, do you not?”

Lilith’s demeanor shifted. She went from an impenetrable wall to a slowly crumbling one as she heard those words. There was a mix of emotions in her gaze. Hesitation, confusion, disbelief, concern. All flashing before Alastor’s red eyes like a wonderful slideshow. “She.. could be saved..?”

Alastor’s grin widened, turning into a sinister smirk as the corners turned up. “She can, Miss Lilith. I can make it happen.” Alastor started circling around the woman, just like he did at the trial. It was like a shark circling their prey the water, scoping out the area before they struck. “It all depends on you right now whether she lives.. or dies, Miss Lilith.”

Alastor got back to his original spot in front of Lilith. Lilith’s face showed the gears turning in her head as she thought on Alastor’s words. Alastor bowed slightly to her, putting out his hand. His smile was an evil grin, shadows of the lake causing the scene around them to appear more sinister in nature.

“Shall we make a deal, Miss Lilith? Without your clever tricks this time~!”

----------------

The next morning was a rather busy one in Heaven. Alastor, Lucifer, and Charlie had to get up rather early to go to meetings and deal with handling the finalizing of the court’s decision. This was to be an official matter that would effect all of Heaven and Hell, so everyone was putting their all into the negotiations and on what exactly will be done to help the Hazbin Hotel.

Alastor had not slept all night. He was busy dealing with a couple things of his own. After the deal with Michael, he needed to meet some others in private who Michael got to help with the situation. Michael was indeed quick when it came to getting the resources needed together. Everyone who needed to know and help were called to come forward, and everything was just about ready.

They only needed their main guest.

It was noon in the day and Charlie was excitedly talking to Sera as they walked down the large, white halls of the courthouse, going to their next area after having a lunch break to eat and de-stress. Alastor and Lucifer were the main ones to talk to the representatives of Heaven, mostly Sera and Michael, on what would be done. They very briefly saw Lute, but she wanted nothing to do with the talks. She refused to help in any sort of way, so everyone else spoke in her place.

Lucifer was tired physically and mentally. The last few days were taking a hard toll on him and having to deal with Heaven wasn’t happening. He kept having to stop himself from regressing back to just listening and forced himself to discuss with everyone on the issues at hand. Thankfully, Alastor was helping and Michael for some reason was being more accommodating than Lucifer thought he would be. Lucifer kept catching Michael looking at Alastor, as if waiting for Alastor to speak before he said anything. Lilith also wasn’t there. For what reason? Lucifer didn’t know.

As they walked down the path, he said in the corner of his eye that Alastor had stopped. Lucifer stopped a few paces away from him, turning back to look at the sinner. They hadn’t spoken this whole day despite working together for the hotel. Charlie and Sera, focused on their conversation, continued walking onwards, so Lucifer and Alastor was left behind as they looked at each other. “Al?” Lucifer didn’t see any reason for Alastor to be lagging behind like this.

Alastor was looking out the window of the white, crystalline walls of the hall, looking at the sky through his shades as if searching for something. Static was emanating from the demon as he stood, before he seemed to settle on something on his mind. Alastor glanced back to Lucifer, meeting the other’s look of confusion. Alastor walked forward to Lucifer, the hooves of the deer echoing through the others silent halls. For some reason, Lucifer felt a bit tense, as if this was an important moment. Alastor seemed resolute on something. There was no doubt in his actions, his stance determined as he walked towards Lucifer.

“I must be off, Luci. There is something I must do.” Alastor stopped his stride upon getting to Lucifer, who could not hide the clear confusion on his face. Something be must do? That didn’t make any sense. There was nothing for Alastor to have to do in Heaven other than what they were doing now. Lucifer stepped forward in his confusion, about to speak on this fact.

But nothing came out of his mouth. Instead, his words were blocked by the demon leaning down to him. Lucifer was caught off guard by a sudden kiss and was unsure what to even do. Lucifer froze in place, the sinner having moved to hold the smaller male as he gently kissed him.

The king’s eyes were wide when Alastor pulled away. Lucifer was looking at the overlord, but he wasn’t exactly able to process the one staring down at him or what just occurred. Lucifer felt the other’s arm around his waist, having been pulled in for the kiss. The fingers holding his chin. It felt gentle.. and somehow sad at the same. Lucifer’s cane dropped to the ground with a clanking sound in his shock, not realizing he even let go of it.

The cane’s high-pitched noise and echo was able to pull Lucifer out of his trance, but only so Lucifer could pull Alastor down to another kiss. He missed this.. being held like this. He had felt alone for days now, and it was worse the night before when Alastor left and never returned to his room. Lucifer had waited the entire night, and ended up only somewhat falling asleep in what was supposed to be Alastor’s bed.

Lucifer and Alastor kissed in the middle of the hall for what felt like too short of a time, Alastor’s hand going to the back of Lucifer’s head from his chin and knocking the hat off to reveal the twitching deer ears while Lucifer had his arms around Alastor’s neck. Eventually, Alastor pulled away, moving to stop leaning forward and stand up straight. Lucifer opened his eyes, which he didn’t notice was even closed, to look up at the demon still holding him.

Alastor was smiling down gently at Lucifer. It felt like the king’s heart was beating away too quickly for his chest at this very moment. Alastor moved his hand out from Lucifer’s hair, his hand going inbetween them to hold something out. Lucifer instinctively reached down, letting Alastor put whatever it was he was into his hand as Alastor stepped back. “I trust you, Luci. You will know what to do when the time comes.” Alastor snaked his hand which was on Lucifer’s lower back up his torso and to his chin. “Je t’aime, mon amour.”

Just like that, Alastor was gone, vanishing in his shadows just like he always did.

Alastor really had a problem of leaving him confused and with way too many questions. This time, though, he felt a fluttering in his chest as he thought of Alastor’s words.

Alastor said he trusted him.. and loved him. It didn’t feel like a lie or a trick. Alastor didn’t need to do that or any of this. His actions and words were gentle, almost like a sweet whisper that made Lucifer’s mind go blank.

Lucifer looked down to what he was clasping in his hand, opening his hand up to see a necklace. A rather pretty gem necklace with a silver diamond duck attached to it. It was custom made. That much was very obvious. No one would have a 3D diamond duck so small and detailed made for a necklace otherwise. The diamond was so pure it was nearly see-through, refracting colors around it as the light hit it. Lucifer almost teared up at seeing it, a smile forming on his face as his ears moved back.

Lucifer heard a voice behind him that cut him off from his focus of the duck, recognizing it as Charlie’s. Lucifer blinked a couple times to get out of his daze, looking back to the girl who was peeking out of a doorway. “Coming, Apple!” Lucifer wiped his eyes, going to catch up and turn into the room as he put the necklace on. His hat and cane was left on the ground, not remembering to pick them up.

Lucifer went into the room, seeing the large meeting room which, as usual, had no ceiling for angels to fly in. Lucifer turned to his daughter as he ran in, fixing himself and summoning his cane which he noticed he didn’t have it. “Sorry, got distracted!”

Charlie noticed Lucifer putting something on as he walked in. Charlie closed the door behind her, looking down to where she saw a new item on Lucifer. “Ooh, what’s that!?” It was pretty! She hasn’t seen such pure diamond before!

Lucifer gave an awkward chuckle, going to hold the diamond duck gently and look down at it. “Um.. just.. something Al gave me is all!” Lucifer cleared his throat, looking to the room. Sera was in the room, as well as Michael, who were both looking at the two. Sera seemed confused and Michael more.. disgusted?

The surprising one was Lilith, who had joined for this meeting for some odd reason. She wasn’t looking at Lucifer, which caused Lucifer to feel a bit less happy and giddy inside from the necklace and feel more sorrow at Lilith.

Charlie seemed more ecstatic than anything, going to hold Lucifer’s hands and jump up and down. “So you’ve made up? That’s good!” Charlie held Lucifer’s hands happily, glad that the two seemed to be better now. She wanted the best for them. Charlie then realized that Alastor wasn’t even there. “Where is he, by the way?”

Lucifer couldn’t help but let out a sigh and a small smile at Charlie seeming happy about this. The two weren’t exactly ‘made up’ yet, but.. it seemed to be getting there? Maybe? Lucifer had moved up to adjust his hat awkwardly, only to realize it wasn’t there. Lucifer blushed just slightly, being a bit embarrassed that it was even gone, and snapped his fingers to have it show up. “He said he had to do something. What? I don’t know. He’ll be back soon I am guessing.”

Michael seemed to react to that information, standing up from where he sat and his wings expanding. He gave a side eye look to Lilith, who also slowly stood from her spot as well. Just with a bit more poise than Michael did. Sera seemed to know whatever they did, taking a step towards them as if having a conversation with them telepathically. The air was tense, and all three of them seemed to know something.

Charlie and Lucifer had turned to look at the three when they heard the chairs of Michael and Lilith move. Both did not know what was going on, and the tense air around them all didn’t help.

Suddenly, the ground began to shake. Violently. The air pressure intensified as gravity felt ten times heavier in this very moment. Despite gravity feeling heavier, objects slowly moved as if floating from their original positions. Lucifer held onto Charlie, who nearly fell to the ground amidst the pressure, his wings sprouting from his back and fluttering to keep them standing in the pressure.

The air felt off. It no longer felt like Heaven’s normal clean and pure air. It became thick as if contaminated. Lucifer looked around in confusion, his teeth clenching as he tightly held Charlie to keep her safe in the sudden onslaught of chaos around them. Lucifer then noticed red in the distance and looked up, seeing a stream of black and red light shooting into the sky. It’s foreboding light was thick, as if it had volume and texture of it’s own. It’s location was coming from a high point in Heaven, from where he knew was where Eden’s barriers should be.

Michael’s wings expanded and he flew up, somehow unaffected by the madness going on around them. It was as if he knew this would happen. “Sera, go to where the human souls are being hid. Protect them with the others. Make sure Emily is keeping them calm with the other helpers! They can’t be consumed by madness!” Michael commanded Sera in a trained voice of an army commander. Michael waved her off sharply, the seraph following his command and moving to fly off. As she flew off, black roots began to take form in the distance. It felt as if they were being watched from all sides.

Michael then looked to Lilith, his ruling gaze on the woman looking up at him. It was at times like these Michael shined. He was a commander for humanity first and foremost, after all. “Lilith, take them to the hotel like we planned! They’ll be safe there until needed!” Michael pointed to a portal forming behind Charlie and Lucifer. When Lilith nodded, Michael looked to where the hellish, chaotic energy was coming from, shooting in that direction and forming his holy blade.

Lilith turned to Charlie and Lucifer, who didn’t even get a chance to ask what was going on before she took both of their hands tightly and ran them backwards into the portal which showed the Hazbin Hotel lobby inside of it. The portal closed behind them, cutting them off from Heaven.

----------------

Lucifer fell back when he was pulled into the portal, hitting the hard wood of the hotel lobby with a grunt of pain. Charlie followed, but she was able to catch herself when she fell. The princess looked around in confusion at everyone in the lobby, who we’re looking back at them in shock. They were all standing together in the lobby, seeming to have been discussing something before the three came into the portal.

Vaggie was the first to move, going over to her lover and making sure she was okay as she helped her up. “Babe, what are you doing here? Are you okay?” Vaggie seemed confused and panicked, more so than she usually would be. Vaggie held both of Charlie’s hands, staying close to her. When Charlie seemed okay, just shaken up, Vaggie’s attention turned to the woman standing in between the father and daughter who had just fallen. “Lilith..!?”

Lucifer got himself together and rolled on his stomach to push himself up, not caring that his hat was off. His ears were pinned far down as he slowly stood, his wings having been hurt in the pressure that they were just fighting against. Lucifer winced as he moved them, feeling the sprains in them from pushing them too hard. It would have been fine if it was just him, but he had also been keeping Charlie up. That extra weight meant his wings had to work double against an already rough situation. “Lilith, what the fuck!? What is happening!?” Lucifer spoke as he stood, his wings folding to rest against his back. He couldn’t hide them while they were hurt. They weren’t healing as quickly as usual for some reason.

Lilith slowly walked through the lobby of the hotel, passed the inhabitants looking at them with bewilderment, and looked out the window for some reason. Lucifer didn’t know why. Lilith didn’t look at Lucifer, keeping a calm expression as she stared out the window. “Alastor let Roo out. They are currently fighting back against her according to the plan.” Lilith spoke in a more somber tone, watching whatever was outside.

Lucifer froze. What? So that’s what Alastor was doing? He.. released Roo? Lucifer could feel himself becoming ill at the thought. Lucifer held his mouth and stomach, dizzy from the realization. What the hell!?

Angel, who was standing with Cherri and Husk, looked at the two with a confused and more serious expression. For some reason, Angel seemed pissed off. “Who da fuck is Roo? Is that why we can’t go out? Why all dat shit is happenin’ out there!?” Angel gestured to the door as if presenting it with all four arms as he spoke in an aggressive manner.

Charlie gave Angel a look of confusion as she began to snap out of whatever she was in from being knocked down so suddenly. “What? What do you mean? What’s happening outside?” Charlie was now very worried. She didn’t understand what was going on. Alastor let out Roo? The Roo they were taking about at the trial? Why would he do that? How would he do that?

Lucifer snapped out of his sickness to run towards the window where Lilith was. He put his hands on the window sill to catch himself and stop his running due to how quickly he got to it. Lucifer watched the outside in horror.

Black roots were coming from the ground, breaking through streets and buildings as they reached towards the sky. There was destruction around the hotel, with Lucifer’s now advanced ears hearing the screams echoing outside as the roots and madness went to every corner of Hell as far as the eye could see. Red eyes were everywhere, sprouting from the roots and glowing bright red as they looked around at the havoc around them. Everything was plunged into darkness, the only light being the red sky which now has an eye on the middle of it’s pentagram. Evil has awoken, and it was effecting the minds and souls of everything it saw and touched, causing mayhem as the sinners and hellborn were affected by its manipulations is if hypnotized.

The roots and madness did not go near the hotel. A green and black barrier which was familiar to the group was around them, not letting anything in or out. It was causing the windows and doors to lock and be immovable and nearly indestructible. The only haven in the chaos due to Alastor’s protection from his deal.

Charlie went up next to her dad, looking out the window. She covered her mouth, her eyes blown wide in horror and fear at what was happening. “What.. what is going on..? Why…?” Charlie dropped down on her knees, unable to handle the gruesome and cruel sight in front of her. Vaggie kneeled down to try comforting her traumatized girlfriend. “We.. we have to do.. something. Anything!”

Lilith only shook her head. She tried to keep a pokerface in the madness, but it was clear she was affected. She was a loving queen. She cared for her people. Seeing this sight hurt her as much as it did Charlie. “We can’t leave. Only those Alastor allowed to leave is able to. We, Charlie, are not allowed. Not yet.” Lilith turned away from the window, her hands in front of her lap tightening into fists as she tried to stay calm.

Lucifer had to force himself to look away from the horrific view in front of him to turn to his ex-wife. She knew all of this would happen, which means she knew Alastor’s plans. “Why did he do this!? Why are you letting this happen!? And why am I the only one that doesn’t know what this plan is!?” Lucifer felt hurt. Even Lilith knew. So why not him?

Lilith didn’t answer Lucifer, but she did seem rather upset at the current situation. “You don’t need to know for your part, Lucifer. Your part.. requires this.” Lilith couldn’t say anything else. She did hate this. She hated that Lucifer was being put through this. And she hated that Lucifer seemed to be with Alastor. But she couldn’t do anything. She would never be able to. “All we can do now is wait.”

Lucifer didn’t understand. He couldn’t understand this situation.

Why?

----------------

A psychotic laugh rang above the angel army commander. The woman floated high in the sky, gravity having no affect on her as she floated in place with her hair looking as if it were tendrils as the roots in it spread out around her. Her form was covered in black roots which were coming out of her body and twisted around all of her limbs, a black miasma coming off of them and out of her demonic red eyes and down her face.

A root came from the ground under the archangel commander. When he jumped back to dodge it, it disappeared and suddenly reappeared next to him. The cracks had been taken from its original position and transferred to where the root now came from, as if it was always there in the first place. A misplacement due to the chaotic nature of the air around them. Michael brought his sword up to block the hit, flying back and catching himself by flapping his wings to keep steady in the air.

Michael grunted from the aftershocks of the hit going through his body, slashing at the air. A streak of light in formed in his slash, cutting the roof in half and dissolving it. “Raphael! Uriel!” Michael shouted across the field to his brothers who were fighting in their own areas.

“No need to yell, Mikey~! We all hear you!” Raphael turned and went into a prayer pose with his golden winged staff, the Archangel of Kindness clad in a light blue uniform with white gloves going all the way up his arms and a flowy feathered cape over his shoulders. Somehow, he was fighting in white six-inch heels of white thigh high boots despite being the tallest of them. Raphael’s white wings circled around himself as he began prayer, a white light shining from him to cleanse all the filth and heal everyone on the side of Heaven near him.

Uriel didn’t say anything, merely stopping in his tracks. The Archangel of Wisdom opened a book in front of him, the tie of his black suit covered in intricate golden and silver armor flying up as the air picked up around him. The book floated in front of him, it’s pages turning to one side in the wind as it opened up and words started flowing from the pages around him. He moved to push up his slim black glasses, spreading the wisdom from the book out to everyone and clearing up their jumbled minds. “So disgraceful… Having to clean filth out of such a holy place.” The brunette sighed to himself.

Michael sighed out as he felt his injuries heal and his mind clear due to the works of Uriel and Raphael. Michael flew up to slash at Roo, who was still laughing devilishly above them as if having no care if the world. “Azrael!” Michael fell back, letting the shorter Angel of Death jump up on a root that appeared in front of him. The black hair and wings fluttered in the wind as the angel ran up, his pitch black scythe charging up with souls of the dead which lent him their power.

Azrael giggled chaotically as he charged up the root despite having wings. The torn up reaper gown flowed as he jumped up once he got to the top, slashing with Michael’s holy light to create two intertwining strikes of gold and black power to strike Roo. Azrael flipped in the air and landed on his feet, looking up with an entertained expression as Roo was hit. It didn’t do much, but it still damaged her. She’s just awoken, so she wasn’t at full power just yet, after all.

Roo looked down at the brothers as they worked together to fight, having to block her chest with her arms so she didn’t get hit lethally by Michael and Azrael’s combined attacks. Watching them all squirm to try taking her down was truly a sight to see. She loved watching it unfold. “You boys have gotten better~! If only this teamwork was with back then. This never would have happened! You’d still be eight instead of seven.”

Michael growled when Roo spoke. “Don’t you fucking lecture us!” Michael sent a larger hit towards Roo, the woman dodging in the air. He scowled at her.

Uriel looked to his brother, who was definitely not liking their lack of a member being spoken about. It was always a sore spot for the seven.. some more sore than others. “Calm, Michael.” Uriel’s book turned it’s pages in its own, sending some words to Michael in a silent soothe. It worked and the tenseness of the archangel’s shoulders relaxed. “Do not let your mind become muddied. It is unbecoming of a commander.”

Michael let out a breath. Right. They needed to focus and wait for the moment that they could strike. Alastor should be finishing any moment now.

As if on cue to Michael’s thinking, something seemed to happen to Roo despite her not being attacked. She faltered in the air, holding her chest as she felt an aching and her powers weakening. Roo grew confused, not knowing what was causing this. Why was she suddenly feeling weaker? She should be feeling stronger the more she was out! Roo closed her eyes, her hair turning to normal and the roots retreating into her body as she tried to find the source of what was happening. What was causing this? Why was the source of evil messing up?

Michael watched Roo’s faltering and narrowed his eyes. It was time. They only had a could seconds at most here. “It’s time!” Michael shot up from where he stood, looking down as Uriel and Raphael began their support and upped it tenfold. Azrael moved when Michael spoke, flying up and going to strike directly with his scythe. Michael moved to strike directly with him, moving to fly directly above and spin around to slash at Roo’s back from above.

Due to Roo’s confusion, it worked and the two both hit her from different sides at once. A long gash formed in her stomach from the scythe while the sword went from her shoulder down to her lower back. Roo cried out in pain, roots forming and sprouting from her wounds and pushing Michael and Azrael away and cocooning herself. The roots circled inwards, caving in as the ball of thick roots got smaller and smaller until it collapsed on itself and disappeared.

An opposing reaction occurred, an explosion of chaos erupting from the spot Roo disappeared as the fabric of reality tore itself apart from the large mass disappearing. Michael was pushed back into the ground from the violent eruption of chaotic energy, hitting the ground hard enough to crater it. Azrael was lucky enough to have blinked away in time, a soul taking him place and being torn up in the reality created as he appeared on the ground.

As soon as it started, it ended, the tear closing and fixing itself by the universe’s own doing. Michael groaned, holding his head as he moved to sit up. He heard the clicking of absurdly too high heels as Raphael came up next to him, the golden wings on top of the staff moving over Michael as he was healed. Michael looked to Raphael, who was currently making sure his light blonde hair that nearly went down to his the floor didn’t get in Michael’s face as he leaned over the other to heal him.

“I didn’t need that.” Michael moved to stand up after he was healed. Uriel seemed to stay in position just in case while Azrael was looking around in curiosity on where Roo could have gone.

Raphael brought his staff to his side when Michael spoke on not needing it. “No need to act so tough~! We all know you appreciate it, Mikey~!” Raphael got a harsh glare for that, which caused Raphael to giggle. Raphael then looked back to where Roo disappeared. “She went to Hell?”

Michael nodded to Raphael’s question. “Everything else is up to Alastor now. I’ll go down when the deal says I have to.”

Uriel pushed up his glasses at that, the book in his hand closing and being brought to his chest. Azrael was just upset he wouldn’t get to fight anymore.

----------------

In the castle sat Alastor, on the king’s throne and looking around at the empty throne room. He felt a searing pain in his chest where he was connecting himself to Roo through the source. Alastor may only have access to a percentage due to the deal, but that percentage was enough. It was all he needed to weaken Roo and lead her to him.

Alastor smiled sinisterly when he felt the energy of the room turn maddening. Alastor sat up straight on the throne, bringing his hand down on the armrest and moving the leg that was crossed over the other. He saw reality tear in the middle of the room as a mass of roots appeared in a circle, unraveling themselves to reveal Roo. The roots went back into the woman, her coughing up black miasma blood as she dropped on her knees to the ground.

Alastor watched the scene unfold, seeing Roo crippled and unable to heal herself or use her powers properly because of his doing. She gazed up to see Alastor on the platform on the throne, giving the sinner a deadly glare. Alastor merely looked down at Roo.

“Welcome, my malevolent friend! And what brings you here on this fine hellish day?”

Notes:

Are you all ready for the final chapter?

I'm having a blast writing the ending and I cannot wait to share it with you all. The ending will also be shared on my birthday tomorrow, which is amazing~!

Chapter 13: Twisted Love

Summary:

Alastor finally is about to enact his plan. He is able to get the power he wants. However, he seems to be unable to control what he obtains and falls.

But was this also part of the plan?

Notes:

We have finally reached the end~! Hope you guys enjoy!

At the end of the chapter is two questions I have for you guys after you finish.

The room was silent apart from the cacophony of chaotic sounds and madness going on outside of the castle walls. Due to Roo being released, the screams could be heard from everywhere even if they were far away. It was like distance and time did not matter in this very moment. Hell was a mess, with evil’s influence extending far beyond just Roo. Roo was simply the catalyst. She wasn’t the true source. The source was it’s own thing... A much darker thing. It simply needed to take root in something and Eve became that very thing when chaos found it’s way into humanity through her eating the apple.

Roo moved to take a step, but didn’t stand up, still kneeling due to the large slashes in her stomach and back. They oozed a black tar-like substance, trying to slowly heal themselves but finding no power to hold onto to do so. Roo couldn’t fight like this. She was physically and magically weak at the moment due to Alastor working against her.

“What.. the fuck did you do!?” Roo’s voice boomed through the throne room. Her multiple different voices and tones blended together into the same anger as she glared at the demon on the throne. The entire room shook from her anger, but nothing else became of it. Her eyes were glowing a blood red, the black slits for pupils thin in her heightened emotions. Now that she was closer, she could tell that it was Alastor that was causing this. Her power felt weaker the moment that she got closer to the sinner.

Alastor kept his dazzling smile towards Roo, as if greeting a guest and not the person he was currently screwing over. “Oh, whatever could you mean, my malevolent friend? What exactly am I doing?” Alastor faked confusion, giving the enraged root of evil a puzzled and innocent expression. Before she could even say anything, she coughed up more black blood, her hand going to her mouth as blood leaked from it as a result of the cough.

Alastor then raised a hand and finger up, as if just getting what it could be. “Oh! Do you mean…” Alastor trailed off to stand from the throne. Alastor’s chest began to move under his suit. The suit split open violently from something underneath, roots expanding from inside and opening up as if doors revealing a mystery inside. When the roots gave way, the inside of Alastor’s chest was shown, but no blood came out. Everything stayed in it’s normal place despite the gaping hole in Alastor’s chest and roots all throughout his insides.

Over his heart was a brightly glowing mark, a symbol which should be familiar to the both of them. A mark suppressing the chaotic and evil energy was floating just above his heart, letting out an almost blinding pure white light of good. Alastor was connected to the Roo's powers, even if by a little, so infusing such a mark in himself would directly affect the portion of it that he had access to. This meant it would also hurt Roo.

Roo’s eyes narrowed as she saw the other’s chest open she reveal what it was causing the weakness. Roo felt another pang of the burning sensation in her chest and her hands quickly went up to hold it. It hurt more than the wounds from the archangels… yet Alastor was putting it on himself. “You’re.. definitely a fucking special one, I’ll tell ya that.” Roo didn’t know what was happening. Alastor never showed any want in his mind to do this. Because of the mark, she couldn’t read his thoughts now. What the hell? Roo growled as the burning sensation continued. She doubled over in pain. “Why the fuck!? You fucking piece of shit! Take it off! Why the fuck would you go through this shit?”

Alastor’s chest closed, his suit fixing itself as if it was never broken to begin with. Alastor was in pain. Extreme pain. However, he was only partially connected to the source, so he didn’t have the full extent of something connected to it harming him. Roo probably felt worse since it was stripping away everything of hers. “To weaken you, of course, my malevolent friend! I have other sources of power. I can still go on just fine!” Alastor took slow strides as he walked down the steps of the room and closer to Roo. He walked as if a predator ready to pounce, the footsteps of his hooves louder than they should be.

The overlord looked down at the woman still kneeling and doubling over in pain from multiple sources. Roo has probably barely felt pain before. She was dormant for nearly ten thousand years. She probably never had to deal with her physical body going through such suffering. It was affecting her. “You see, my malevolent friend, I am just a bit unsatisfied with our deal. So, I have decided to take it upon myself to help guide this in the proper direction!” He stopped in front of the woman, his cane hitting the ground in front of him as he leaned on it slightly to look down at Roo.

Roo knew where this was going. Alastor wanted to make adjustments to the deal, and he would not let Roo go until she did it. Roo growled, disembodied voices around them whispering unintelligible words of anger as she glared up at the sinner. Her eyes glowed a darker red, the black seeping from them running down her face at a quickened pace. The root would have said no and killed Alastor, but there was two issues. One was that she swore not to hurt Alastor since she was supposed to be stronger and have the upper hand. Two was that she could feel Michael’s presence above the castle. They had found her and would definitely kill her if they got to her without her powers.

The only thing she could do in this very moment was go along with whatever Alastor was wanting. “What do you want? I’m not giving you my soul, so don’t you dare try that shit!” Roo’s soul was probably too corrupted to give anyway. Alastor definitely knew that. So what could be want from her, then?

Alastor smiled down sinisterly at Roo. It was a good thing she didn’t know what Alastor thought while the symbol was in him. She would have realized that Alastor called Michael there to pressure Roo further. “I want 100 percent access to the source and it’s power. No limitations, no time limits. I get to do what I want with it when I want.” Alastor stood up straight, twirling around his cane as he did so. “Give me that, and I will do whatever you wish to help fight against Heaven and destroy Heaven and Earth. It merely puts us on equal footing to not worry about you trying to break the deal.”

Roo didn’t know if the guy was serious or not. Alastor did realize that 100 percent access would have risks, right? Not to her, but to Alastor. A sinner soul with that power? It would break him. It would be a bottleneck just waiting to explode. Roo glared at Alastor. “Are you a fucking idiot? Even if you could do that, why the fuck would I give that to you, you asshole?” Roo didn’t have time for this. Michael was closing in on them and he would not let Roo live like this.

Alastor didn’t answer Roo, just waiting for the root’s answer. Alastor brought out his hand, a eerie green glow circling around it as his antlers grew. Alastor’s smile widened across his face as the glass of the window broke and an angelic figure flew in. “You are out of time, my friend. It is best to make your decision now~!” Alastor did not even look behind him at Michael as he went through the glass. His attention was trained on Roo, waiting for her answer.

Roo winced when she heard the glass breaking. She saw Michael bust in through the window, the glass pieces slowly falling to the ground as if gliding down. Michael was scanning the room, looking for the one he was targeting. She didn’t have time to think. If Alastor wanted to screw himself over, fine. At least she would have her power back. “Fine! Fucking idiot!” Roo took Alastor’s hand, the air circling around them from the deal causing everything in the room to be pushed back. This included Michael, who was pushed back and hit the far wall with a loud bang due to how hard to was flung.

Green and red light filled the room, engulfing everything as eyes opened up everywhere, including in the air, and Alastor’s symbols floated around. They went quickly around Alastor, the red eyes opening wide and nearly bulging out in their energy. The ground shook violently, much more violently than with Lucifer’s deal, and the shadows around them consumed all light except the green and red surrounding the two. The walls and ceiling crumbled due to the violent shaking, it feeling as if it was a magnitude 7 earthquake. Roots broke through the floors to add to the chaos around them.

The outside was no better. Even at the furthest reaches of Hell, the magnitude was at least 5. Roots which sprouted from the ground earlier began to thrash around as if triggered by something. All the eyes which opened prior were wide and beady, the pupils shaking with energy and anticipation. Buildings that were still up fell from the ground’s shaking as the sky turned a mix of green and blood red, the pentagram in the sky glowing brightly in the same shades of colors. Every radio in Hell screeched high frequencies as if broken due to the energy the radio demon was letting out.

At the hotel, they felt the violent shaking, but the building was able to stay up due to Alastor’s protections. Everyone had to fall to their knees and hold onto something attached to a wall to keep themselves steady. The lights in the hotel had cut off, allowing for the crimson red and eerie green light to shine through the windows of the hotel and bleed into the lobby and hallways.

Charlie’s eyes surveyed the inhabitants around her to make sure they were all okay. Vaggie had used her wings to fly herself and Charlie up off the ground. Husk was also flying, keeping Angel Dust steady. Cherri was hidden in a small area and curled up holding Steve in her lap so he didn’t break from the violent shaking and things moving around. Charlie then directed her attention to the windows, seeing the madness going on outside. “What’s happening, mom!?” Charlie could see Lilith at the window, standing still as if the ground wasn’t shaking and watching the scene unfold in front of her eyes.

Lilith felt a pang of pain and madness go through her, signaling that it was her time to do what she needed. Lilith looked back to Husk, who fell from the ground and was holding his head in pain in front of Angel. Niffty, who was scrambling around trying to find bugs even in this shaking, fell to the ground and began to hold her head and giggle from the pain and madness she was feeling. She was letting it happen while Husk was fighting to not let himself be taken.

“It is my time.” Lilith walked gracefully over to the doors, even while the quaking continued. She was able to open them due to Alastor allowing her to at this moment. She walked through the green and black field protecting them, taking in a deep breath of the thick, chaotic air outside of it. She then began to sing a song of soothing and peace. A song of calming and gentle words. Music notes surrounded the queen, slowly being spread throughout all of Hell she could see and beyond it for her citizens and people. Slowly, she heard the writhing of Niffty and Husk behind her stop, but she didn’t. She continued, replacing the madness in her people with her own emotional ballad. This was her job. The rest would be left to Alastor.

Alastor let go of Roo’s hand as he felt the symbol inside of him die out, power coming back to them. However, he didn’t have his plan done just yet, even if Roo didn’t realize it. Alastor waved his cane next to him rather casually. Finally.. he could move into the last part. Roo didn’t realize what she had just done. She thought they would be sharing.. but Alastor didn’t promise that.

Roo stood up slowly, beginning to heal herself up. “Okay. Now fucking- ugh!” Roo shouted out in pain when Alastor plunged his hand into Roo’s chest before she could even react. Roo reached up to hold onto the wrist plunged into her. “What.. that fuck are you doing!?”

Alastor chuckled to himself, feeling around the wound in Roo’s chest as Alastor went to grab at a black ball of red eyes. It began to emit black light and scream as Alastor grabbed it. “Merely taking what I need, my friend!” Roots took hold of Alastor’s arm, keeping it in place as the piece of the source in Roo tried to stay where it was and fight back against him. Roo’s grip tightened on Alastor’s arm, feeling dizzy as her source of power was being threatened. All the power was sucked from her and went to it’s own protection. “Did you think we were going to share? My friend, you should know from my history how I do not do business partnerships!”

Lucifer had appeared before when Alastor waved his cane, having to fly up with his newly healed wings to look down at what was happening while the ground shook. Lucifer watched everything happening with surprise, taken aback and frozen in his place in the air. Lucifer was only snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Michael, who was on the other side of the room. “Heal her, Lucifer! We can’t let her die while Alastor is doing this!” Was all Michael said. Lucifer had no idea what was going on, but flew down to do as Michael said anyway, placing a hand on Roo’s shoulders from behind her as he flew to start healing the woman.

Lucifer flinched as Roo cried out, it sounding less human and more monstrous, like an Eldritch being in pain and consumed in rage. Roots came out of the ground to try protecting Roo and hurt Alastor, but Michael was getting rid of them before they could even attempt to get to the overlord. Green chains formed from Alastor and went to Roo, keeping her still as Alastor started to pull the inky ball of eyes out of Roo. It took a lot of energy from Lucifer to heal something so massive as Alastor continued to hurt Roo and tear at whatever was attached to her insides.

A light appeared from behind Lucifer and engulfed Roo. He looked behind to see Raphael there, helping Lucifer heal Roo as Alastor worked. Uriel also was present, seeming to be helping support Michael and help Alastor mentally as he pulled at whatever the ball in Roo was. “You two!?” When did they did here? Why were they here?

Alastor clenched his jaw, using his chains to grab onto the ball and pull with his hand. Soon, it began to budge. Alastor could feel the miasma that was seeping out hitting him and trying to contaminate his mind and stop him, but Alastor was able to continue on due to Uriel’s mental aid. Soon, Alastor was able to pull the source out, Roo screaming inhumanely as it was pulled out. The scream was deafening, ringing throughout the throne room and the entirety of Hell. The entire room then fell silent as Roo fell and fainted, the roots disappearing and the shaking of the ground stopping.

Michael paused when the root that was in front of him vanished as if it was never there. The shaking stopped as well as the screaming, causing it to fall silent all of a sudden after such a loud moment. Michael looked to Alastor, who was holding the tiny ball in his hand and looking down at it, before Michael looked to Roo. The body was changing, contorting as it did so. The roots disappeared from the black hair and her chest and neck, as if never there. Slowly, the hair of the woman changed to a light brown, her features becoming softer as a familiar face began to show. “Raphael, make sure she’s cleansed and healed, now!” Michael sprinted over to the girl fainted on the floor. The clicking of heels rang through the room as Raphael came over and kneeled down, his staff resting on Eve’s chest and glowing white in tandem with Eve’s body.

Lucifer had flown to the side to let Raphael and Michael handle the fallen woman, eyes wide at what he was seeing. “Th-that’s…” Eve? How…? Why was she normal right now? Lucifer’s mind raced, unable to grasp at what was going on. As soon as Alastor pulled out whatever it was he was holding onto, Roo turned into Eve. Has Alastor somehow undone what Lucifer did in the past with the apple? No… no, that was impossible. He couldn’t have. There was no way something like this could happen. It seemed too good to be true.

Lucifer felt the air shift next to them and looked to where Alastor stood, the sinner having moved away from them as he stared down at the ball which he had taken out of Roo. It was like a fluid, moving around as if a large drop of black liquid, but stayed in it’s ball shape. “Al.. what.. did you do? What is that?” Lucifer was stopped from flying closer to Alastor, the sinner holding up a hand to stop him before he could.

Alastor’s smile was more sinister and elated as he stared at the ball. “It’s Roo’s power. I took it from her.” Was all Alastor said, staring at the ball. This was what gave Roo access to the source, the thing which allowed her to use it’s power at will as it’s catalyst into humanity. Of course, it was more complicated than that. She still had the ability to use the power, just not at such a potent level. Alastor would be able to get that out when he absorbed this, though.

Raphael listened to Alastor and Lucifer as he healed and cleansed Eve. After making sure Eve was okay, he brought his staff away, standing up straight and popping his hip out to place a hand on it. His golden staff was to the other side on him, his hand wrapped around it. “Oh! Well, in that case, we should cleanse it!” Raphael went to walk around Eve’s body so he could go to Alastor, but his arm was grabbed by Uriel. Raphael had to stumble back a few steps and nearly fell, but he caught himself. “Uri, what was that for!?”

Uriel stayed quiet, shaking his head at Raphael’s confusion. As the smartest of them, he knew exactly what was happening even if Michael and Alastor did not tell them the full plan. Well.. Alastor didn’t tell Michael the full plan. Just what they needed to do for it. Uriel was getting the gist of what was happening, though. “It is not that simple, Raphael.” Uriel gestured with his head for Raphael to watch.

Alastor stayed silent, clutching the ball of viscous liquid and holding tight. Soon, something broke and Alastor’s hand balled into a fist as he crushed whatever it was. The room was quiet, save for the flapping of Lucifer’s wings, as they watched Alastor in confusion and anticipation.

Soon, black, viscous liquid went from Alastor’s hand, floating around the sinner. Eyes formed in the air, all pointed to Alastor. Despite Eve being cleansed, black liquid seeped from her back and flowed to Alastor’s feet as it surrounded him. Whispers of disembodied voices filled the air as the black liquid surrounded Alastor.

It all collapsed in at once, sticking to Alastor’s form and covering him in it’s substance. Radio static screeched throughout the throne room as he was covered, the demon struggling to stay balanced as it clung to him. Alastor felt a burning sensation all over him. It felt like he was getting fifth degree burns, despite already being in Hell. Alastor could barely breathe as he felt it seeping into his skin.

Lucifer’s expression turned from bewilderment to distress when he heard the radio screech and he went to fly over to try helping Alastor. Before he could go to the demon, Michael stopped him, blocking Lucifer’s way. When Lucifer tried to go around Michael, Michael grabbed his arms. Lucifer struggled against Michael in the air. “What the fuck!? Let me go! I need to go to him!” Lucifer shouted out, his wings flapping harshly at he tried to leave Michael’s hold and go around him. Lucifer reached out to Alastor, who had fell to his knees on the floor as the liquid seemed to absorb into his skin and disappear, the red eyes also collapsing into him. It was causing him clear pain and distress. Alastor was smiling, but his ears were pushed back and his eyes were narrowed in their torment. He looked as if he couldn’t breathe.

Black vapor started to come from Alastor, thick black fog surrounding the sinner. It was trying to engulf him. It was becoming harder and harder to see him as it polluted the air behind and to the sides of Alastor, closing in on the front. Despite all of this, Alastor let it happen. To Lucifer’s surprise, he looked at Lucifer and gave him a gentle smile. Lucifer snapped at that. He growled, pushing Michael down with all of his strength and rushing to Alastor. Lucifer hugged him as the thick black fog consumed them, blocking all light around them.

Michael had to catch himself to not hit the ground when he was pushed off, watching as Lucifer ran into the fog and was blocked off from them. “Lucifer! Fuck, you dumb idiot!” Michael brought out the light sword which he put away earlier to help treat Eve. He slashed at the fog to see if he could get Lucifer out of it, but it was like it was some form of protection. As soon as the light hit it, the light dispersed as if it wasn’t there in the first place. “Shit!”

Uriel stepped closer to the black fog, standing next to the irritated Michael. Uriel watched as the fog began to expand, trying to consume the entire room. “Let him.” Uriel spoke in a calm, matter-of-fact tone. Uriel summoned a book in his hands, letting the book float in front of him and open on it’s own. “Raphael, contain the filth for as long as you possibly can. If this goes correctly, they will not need saving.” Uriel pushed up his glasses, forcing the words of wisdom from his book through the fog. It didn’t hurt it, so it seemed to let them through. Alastor was still in control. He was allowing them to help. How long he would be in control, Uriel didn’t know.

----------------

Lucifer woke up in a black void with no sound, smell, or light. Lucifer was laying down on ground, but it looked as if nothing was below him. It was just black void as far as the eye could see in every direction. Lucifer slowly turned to his side to sit up, feeling as if there was cold glass below his hands as he propped himself up on the invisible ground. The shuffling of his clothing was the only sound which went through the air, his shoe’s footsteps echoing through the empty void as he stood up.

Lucifer could see his own body despite the fact that everything was black around him. Even is radio eye couldn’t see anything, so he guessed that nothing but himself was in this darkness. Lucifer had to remember what was going on and what brought him here.

Alastor.

“Al?” Lucifer turned around to survey the nothingness that was around him. Alastor was no where to be found. “Al!?” Lucifer walked a few steps forward, his steps continuing to echo in the void as he moved. There was no answer. Nothing. Lucifer began to panic as he realized he was definitely unsure of what to even do. Where the hell was he? One second he was holding Alastor tightly as they were being engulfed by evil and the next he was waking up here. Was he transported there? Did he get knocked out? What happened?

A small light shined under Lucifer’s gaze and he looked down to see the diamond duck necklace Alastor gave him glowing amidst the darkness. Lucifer went to take the necklace and hold it up, looking at it with confusion. No magic was coming from it. It was just a simple necklace. However, it glowed a small light as Lucifer held it in his hands despite this, casting a light to the ground.

The ground reacted to the light being cast as if it unlocked something in the otherwise empty void, a path of glowing glass forming at the area the light of the necklace shined onto. The path formed itself quickly and stretched out into the distance of the abyss. Lucifer watched in amazement at what was happening. He had no idea what was going on, but something seemed to be working? Maybe? Perhaps this way would lead to Alastor…

With that thought in mind, Lucifer hesitantly set off and walked down the path of light, holding tightly onto the diamond duck as he did so. He listened for any signs of sound other than his footsteps as he walked through the pathways. “Al? Are you here? You're seriously a lot of goddamn work, you know that!?” Lucifer continued to shout for Alastor as he went. Nothing seemed to be happening and Lucifer was beginning to doubt if he should have followed the pathway.

That was, until the pathway came to a stop and a bunch of screens showed up around Lucifer. They circled around him, blocking him off from the path he was previously following. The path turned into a platform underneath him in the circle of screens. The only thing he saw were the screens, which started showing Lucifer different images. They were images Lucifer didn’t recognize, the images cycling on the screens as if a PowerPoint.

An apartment on Earth in the 1930s. A woman in a vintage dress making food in a kitchen. A man drunk on alcohol at a table. The man yelling at the viewer. A bloody axe. A studio for a broadcast. A forest at night. A burial hole in the forest.

They all seemed to be disjointed images of a life long passed. Was this Alastor’s life back when he was a human? If so, why was it showing here? Why was this being shown to Lucifer?

The images disappeared with the sounds of barking dogs and a loud gunshot. Lucifer felt as if he could have felt the gunshot in his head for a moment. He put his hand to his head. There was nothing there, but he definitely felt pain for a split second. Suddenly, new images showed up.

Hell. The pride ring. A radio broadcast. Torture of an overlord guest. Screams. Cannibal Town. Rosie. A man with an old TV as a head. A fight with that TV man. Lilith and a black chain.

Now it was clear. This was definitely Alastor’s life and his afterlife. “Al? Are you showing me this? What’s going on?” Alastor had to be showing him this, right? After all, this was Alastor’s life on display. Unless Alastor wasn’t slowing it willingly.. or unknowingly. If so, what happened to him?

Lucifer bit his lip and held tightly to the diamond duck. Confusion. That’s all Lucifer felt. Confusion and worry. “Al.. where the fuck are you..?” Lucifer sighed out, trying to keep himself together. He just wanted to know Alastor was okay and help him. He had no idea what was happening or why. Was this part of what Alastor wanted him to do? To find Alastor and help him? If so, how the hell was he supposed to do that?

Lucifer looked down to the duck in his hands from his necklace. The only guide he had was the duck. So could he ask it to help him? “If you’re doing to just sit here, at least guide me to him, you.. duck!” Lucifer spoke in a commanding tone to the diamond duck as if it could hear him. Worth a shot, right?

Nothing happened and the king sighed. He closed his eyes in his exasperation. “Right… yeah, figures. I’m going mad at this point.” Lucifer was about to give up on the duck, but then it started to glow. Lucifer opened his eyes and looked at it with shock before he smiled. “Yeah! Duck, you rock! Where is Alastor!?”

There was no answer, obviously. It was a diamond duck on a necklace, it couldn’t speak. However, it did glow brightly as the glowing glass platform under Lucifer cracked. Staring at the crack, Lucifer panicked. “Wait, wait, what!?” Lucifer tensed and closed his eyes as the platform continued to crack and fully broke. Lucifer couldn’t to pull out his wings for some reason, feeling as if they were tied down somehow, so Lucifer fell into the void. The screens that were circled around him prior got smaller and smaller as he fell further and further down into the abyss.

Lucifer held onto the necklace, falling deeper into the abyss of the void. He was falling fast. At this point, if he hit the ground he would definitely not survive. Lucifer had nothing that could help him and could only let himself fall down. Lucifer saw something zoom past him as he fell and looked at what it was. A red eye. A familiar red eye of evil. Suddenly, more showed up, glowing a bright red as more watched him fall in the abyss.

Lucifer could hear disembodied voices begin to speak.

Husk’s voice, sounding irritated and more serious, spoke in the void.
“We both know that you have no interest in romance and datin’. You’re planning on using Lucifer in some way. You only see people as pawns, nothing else.”
Lucifer felt somewhat annoyed at the voice for some reason, but at the same time he felt understanding. Where are these feelings coming from?

Lucifer’s own voice spoke in the void.
“Don’t.. look at me like that! Don’t do that! What is wrong with you!?”
Lucifer suddenly felt shock, someone else’s shock. He felt confusion, unsure of his own feelings. Not just because emotions were being forced into him, but because that’s what the original host had felt.

The worried voice of Charlie spoke in the void.
“What do you mean? Is he hurt? What did you do!?”
The feeling of familiarity. Like he knew that he would be questioned. The host resigned to it.
“He.. he seems to trust you, but I just can’t here!”
Knowing. Like he understood the mistrust. Like it was expected and deserved.

Lucifer’s voice rang again. This time, it was more angry than it was upset like before. Suddenly, a very strong pang of sorrow began to go throughout his body.
“What the fuck is wrong with you!? You know what she is, what she will do if she gets out!”
“Is what you have now not enough for you? You have to want more? Was I not enough for you?”

Lucifer couldn’t breathe. The farther he fell, the stronger the feelings got. The more he fell, the more the host of the feelings started to suffer from confusion and sorrow. The more they didn’t know what to do with themselves in their growing wants.

A woman’s voice mixed with a bunch of other voices rang through the void, as if cutting through it as she spoke with amusement.
“The twisted cannot love, Alastor.”
Lucifer couldn’t take it. He needed it to stop. It hurt.
“Now that he knows the real you, he won’t want shit from you. That’s how it always goes.”

Michael’s voice rang through the void, sounding disgusted and exasperated.
“I highly doubt that someone as insane as you could love. You seem like a fucking sociopath or somethin’. Fuckin’ creep.”

Lucifer didn’t understand why he was being shown these voices. The further and further Lucifer fell, the worse it got. Suddenly, everything stopped. There was confusion, fear, and then.. resignation. Like something was being accepted. But.. the accepting feels wrong. Was this what Alastor felt? All of this was pertaining to Lucifer and their relationship, the ability Alastor had to love. People doubting his ability to love and care. Including Lucifer himself.

Suddenly, it felt like something was striking him in the heart. Not physically, but mentally. It was worse than every other emotion he felt prior. Eyes started to pop up around him as he fell from thin air, closing in on Lucifer. They were infesting every nook and cranny of the void.

“Did you ever even love me?”

He went a loud ringing as he fell, feeling as if he was falling even quicker. He held his head with one hand, his other holding the necklace. Sorrow. Pain. The want to say something, but confused and unsure as to how. It felt like it was swallowing Lucifer up. What was he even supposed to say?

What was Alastor supposed to say?

Everything went silent and the eyes disappeared when he blinked. The feeling of falling subsided and Lucifer was standing in the void once again as if nothing happened. Lucifer felt as if he was having whiplash from the sudden change and all the feelings that were forced into him going away. It felt too calm now. It felt like he was much deeper in whatever this place was than earlier. Perhaps Lucifer was on the right track.

Lucifer heard something shift behind him. He looked behind him, seeing someone else there with him. A brunet man sitting on the floor with his knees to his chest and his back to Lucifer. The man looked to be wearing vintage suit pants and vest from the 1930s. Lucifer could just vaguely see circular glasses on the human’s face. Lucifer hesitated in his step as he went closer to the man. “Hello..?” Who was this? He seemed familiar.. but he didn’t know who it was. It felt as if he was being pushed by some unseen force the closer he got, trying to keep Lucifer back.

A familiar voice came from the man as he stared off into the abyss in front of him. “I am unable to love. All I do is use others. I was fine with that. It worked for me. I got what I wanted that way.” The man began to speak in a somber, resigned voice, as if speaking about someone else and disconnecting from the words. He didn’t move. He didn’t look back at Lucifer. He just spoke in a voice of disassociation.

The familiar voice made the king freeze in his tracks. That was Alastor’s voice. This man.. was Alastor when he was a human. The voice was without filter or mask. It was the true voice of Alastor, without any of his usual theatrics, in his true form. Lucifer wondered if this was somehow the doing of whatever Alastor took in. Alastor was being stripped down to his most vulnerable form so it could use him as it’s new roots now that he forced it out of Eve.

Lucifer felt himself holding in a breath. If that was true.. what was he supposed to do in this situation? How could he save him from being consumed?

The human Alastor kept talking even without Lucifer speaking or doing anything. “Everyone thought I was one thing and I was perfectly fine with being that. I never questioned myself. I had never thought about it.” The man pulled his knees closer to his chest on instinct, as if trying to protect himself. “So why am I doing that now?”

Lucifer frowned as he listened to the words being spoken to him. Was this what Alastor was thinking all the time? That he couldn’t love or care for others? Lucifer knew some sinners ended up getting worse when people around them thought certain things, but it was different to see it. The resignation, fitting into a mold made for yourself. “Al…” Lucifer moved to take a step towards Alastor. He froze as the somber voice once again continued.

“I have no need for love. For care.” Alastor continued as if he didn’t hear Lucifer. “I can be possessive. I can manipulate. I can even obsess. But love? I am unable to do that.” Lucifer felt like a strong wind was trying to push him back as he listened to Alastor. Lucifer was beginning to realize it was Alastor himself not wanting to be seen as his most vulnerable form.

Red eyes started to pop up around Alastor, lighting up the otherwise dark, lightless void with a malicious red.

Husk’s voice once again lingered. “You only see people as pawns, nothing else.”

Alastor covered his ears, shadows beginning to go over him as the eyes stared at him harshly.

Michael's voice, as disgusted as before. “I highly doubt that someone as insane as you could love.”

Lucifer felt his heart quicken as the shadows continued to spread around Alastor’s human form, as if trying to take over him. Black fog began to form around him. It was going to consume him. It was breaking him down.

Roo's abused voice echoed, laughter following her words. “The twisted cannot love, Alastor.”

A chuckle came from Alastor. A dark, sinister chuckle of twisted insanity. “Feelings themselves are useless… So throwing them away would be better.” The black fog swirled around, the red eyes wide as they stared at Alastor and watched him. This was what they wanted.

This wasn’t good. Lucifer could tell that it would swallow Alastor up at this rate. Especially if Alastor relented and allowed it like he was beginning to. “Al!” Lucifer went to run to Alastor, but the wind became stronger. Lucifer covered his face to keep the wind from messing with his eyes. “Alastor!” Thick, tar-like black began to leak from around them, starting to envelope every inch of their surroundings. Lucifer nearly fell into it from the strong forces pushing him away from Alastor, but he didn’t give in. He needed to get to Alastor.

“ALASTOR!”

Lucifer forced his wings to come out, feeling them strain and break an invisible string that was binding them. Lucifer jumped up and flew to Alastor, not caring about the forces pushing him back as he got to Alastor and beat his wings against the air to push back the black fog and miasma. As soon as Lucifer got to Alastor in the center of the eyes, he hugged the man from behind, his wings blocking off the eye’s gaze. The bright red inside feathers of Lucifer’s wings was all the two could see, cutting off the effects of the eyes and waking Alastor up from whatever daze he was being pulled into.

Alastor tensed up, the brown eyes of the human form widening on realization of Lucifer’s presence. The man tried pulling away, but Lucifer’s hold remained tight around him, keeping him close. Alastor shook his head. “You should not be here.”

Lucifer wouldn’t pull away. He made up his mind. He would never pull away. “I should. You know I should. This is what I am meant to do.” Lucifer looked to the man. He could now see the features thanks to the man not having his back to him. The olive brown skin, the way the brown hair was swept to the side in a formal hairstyle to match the vintage suit vest he was wearing. His features were sharp, and Lucifer could see just how handsome the human form was. Somehow, it was just what he expected of Alastor.

Alastor didn’t look at Lucifer. He moved to have his arms around himself, closing his eyes to avoid looking at anything. “You are only here because I made you be here.” Alastor’s voice showed the same resignation he had prior. “Because I manipulated your emotions. I made you love me for my own gain.”

Lucifer bit his lip. It did hurt to hear it out loud. He knew Alastor caused this, though. “I know.”

“I tricked you. I did it with no thought of how you would feel. I did not and cannot care for you.”

“I know you tricked me.” Lucifer knew that. He figured that out himself when he got in the fight with Alastor before the Heaven trip. However, Lucifer wasn’t about to get himself out of the abyss now that he was there. He was beginning to see that Alastor accidentally got himself in it as well. However, he was telling himself he wasn’t there and that was a problem. “It isn’t true that you don’t care, Al. We both know this.”

Alastor was quiet for a second, as if thinking. “I am too twisted for such a thing. All I want to do is to possess you. To keep you as mine.” Alastor was trying to keep Lucifer from accepting him. This much was obvious. Lucifer wondered just how long Alastor hid under a mask like this. Was it since the beginning? Did he change midway? When did Alastor start to care? “I cannot love normally.”

Lucifer moved to look directly at Alastor, keeping his wings around them. It seemed like having Alastor out of sight of the eyes was helping them speak. “I found that out already, Al.” Lucifer shook his head and sighed. Lucifer found all that out when he looked back on everything that happened. Alastor did care, but it was a care messed up with other wants. It wasn’t like Lucifer expected a normal relationship with the guy anyway. “I can accept you, Al. You just have to be honest with me! Don’t just.. leave me outta shit! And don’t go all creepy on me!”

Alastor seemed to not believe Lucifer. In the next moment, Lucifer had his back on the ground, Alastor over him on his hands and knees. “You want me to be honest? Fine, then.” Alastor seemed somewhat irritated. It was directed at Lucifer and at Alastor, himself. Alastor grabbed Lucifer’s neck, tightening his hold on it. Lucifer choked from the hold, his hands going to the wrists holding his neck. “I want to own you, to possess you. I want to make you cry and beg, to see you in anguish. I want you to only think of me!” As Alastor spoke, he flickered between his human and demon self. “I will break you down to nothing!”

Tears came to Lucifer’s eyes from the lack of oxygen due to being choked, holding tightly onto the wrists of Alastor as his body tensed. His wings were flapping under him as if trying to get away and save himself, even without him doing it himself. It was instinctual. Lucifer knew that Alastor was possessive, but this was a whole level above what he thought. Lucifer said he would accept Alastor, though, and he was going to. Lucifer was stubborn to a fault.

Lucifer brought his hands up from the other's wrists to grab the suit vest of the sinner, pulling him down closer. “I’d like to see you try.” Lucifer’s horns and tail came out, his normal eye going demonic red as he smirked up at the other, seeing Alastor falter and look at Lucifer as if he was crazy. The hold on Lucifer’s neck loosened. “I already said that I will accept you. But only if you stop your theatrics and just tell me what’s going on! It can't work otherwise!”

Alastor seemed to take that as a challenge and his grip went back to normal around Lucifer's neck. Alastor once again flashed between his demonic and human form, though still landed on his human one. "Even if I destroy you? Completely own you?" Alastor glared down at Lucifer, who did not relent in Alastor's hold or glare. That seemed to spur Alastor on even more. "I am a lot more twisted than I let myself out to be, mon cher."

Lucifer didn't need to be told. He knew that Alastor was insane. Anyone who would put themselves into the hands of actual evil was insane. Though, Lucifer has seen quite a lot in his thousands of years alive. He could handle another outlier. "It'd take a lot more than a bit of insanity to break the big boss himself, Alastor." Lucifer couldn't breathe, the grip on him was tight, but he didn't care. He wouldn't back down. "Don't go underestimating what I can take. You are nothing compared to what I've gone through. So just let it out and stop confusin' me with your fake already!"

Alastor stared down at Lucifer with bewilderment. Soon, the face of surprise turned into one of sorrow. He frowned at Lucifer, the grip on his neck now fully fading. “I…” Alastor winced before he could finish, going to hold his head. Lucifer then realized that he wasn’t blocking the eyes, which were once again trained on Alastor. This time, Lucifer couldn’t hear what it was putting in Alastor’s mind.

Lucifer moved to get out from under Alastor and go on his knees with the other, once again sheltering the other. “I love you, Alastor. So stop fighting your feelings already! It’s fucking annoying!” Lucifer held Alastor’s hands tightly, holding them to his chest. Alastor looked at him with pain in his eyes. Lucifer let out a small sigh, before moving in to kiss the other. Words were never Alastor’s forte anyway. Lucifer had to make sense of his actions to even understand the guy in the first place.

Slowly, he felt Alastor stop fighting him, the other kissing him back. Lucifer closed his eyes as he saw Alastor change back into his demon self. He could feel something shift around them and the air lighten, but he didn’t care. He finally had Alastor’s true feelings, after all. Even if they were a bit.. twisted. Lucifer handled worse. He was the devil, after all.

----------------

Raphael was on one knee, keeping himself up by his staff. He was exhausted due to keeping the evil influence inside of a purification bubble he made around it. He was able to contain it, but it was fighting him and struggling hard. It wanted to be released and it was draining Raphael’s energy just to keep it in place. “H-How much longer, Uri!? I’m not able to last much longer here!”

It’s been ages since Alastor and Lucifer got engulfed by the fog. At this point, it was pitch black. Nothing would be able to see in or out. Uriel knew they wouldn’t be able to hold out very long. Michael was further away making sure Eve was okay while Uriel was using his own powers to keep Raphael mentally stable. “It should be soon…” Uriel knew this could work. However, it was only in theory. Whether it worked in reality would depend on Lucifer and Alastor.

A light started to show from inside the black fog and miasma. The fog thinned, showing Lucifer holding tightly onto Alastor with his wings their full size on full display around the two. Lucifer’s red horns were fully grown and tail whipping about behind him. However, he did look quite angelic still as he held the demon in his arms, who seemed to have just woken up from some sort of daze. They were both in their knees, Alastor leaning into the fallen angel.

The fog started to swirl around the two, creating some sort of whirlwind with them at the center. Slowly, it started to spiral in a vortex, connecting to Alastor. Alastor’s antlers grew and his eyes were his red dials as the fog started to absorb into him, him moving from Lucifer to look at what he was absorbing. Roots which had grown in the fog reached towards the two, Alastor taking hold and pulling them out. The roots began to shrinking in the demon’s hands until they were nothing in his fists, being taken in by his body. Alastor’s eyes flashed red with black slits for a second before they went back to their black with red radio dials as he successfully absorbed all that was around them.

Alastor moved to stand, Lucifer helping him since he was still a bit uneven due to what had just occurred. After all, he swallowed up evil into his own body. Anyone would be exhausted. He did, however, still feel a rush. His heart which was now caged in roots of evil was pounding inside his chest. Alastor took in a deep breath and let it out, his gaze going to Lucifer as he stepped back to stay straight. “Luci…”

Before the two could say or do anything, Michael’s footsteps echoed through the throne room. “Does this mean it’s over?” Michael wasn’t hearing any noise from outside anymore. He also didn’t feel any sort of impurity from evil’s hold other than what was usually in Hell. “The root of evil is gone?”

Uriel pushed up his glasses. “Evil is never gone, Michael. It merely takes new form.” Uriel brought his book to his chest, looking at Alastor up and down. He narrowed his eyes at the demon. “It is.. handled, for now.” Uriel turned his head away from Alastor to let it a long sigh. For now, it was in control. Roo herself was gone. That’s all they asked for.

Raphael stood up straight, slouching his shoulders. “Finaalllyyy!” Raphael needed sleep. No, more then just sleep. He needed a fucking raise. He didn’t get paid, but he needed something for dealing with all of that! “Mikey, you’re buying me something for this! I nearly passed out!” Raphael’s heels clicked loudly as he went to the man who was holding Eve.

Michael clicked his tongue, mumbling something in an old, angelic language long passed before he moved to open the portal. “We will be leaving, then. I will contact you later, Alastor, about the finalizing of our support.” Michael wouldn’t be contacting Lucifer. Not only was the deal not with him, but he wasn’t the king now. Alastor was.

When Alastor nodded to the archangel, Michael moved through the portal. Raphael waved bye to the two demons before he went through as well, not being able to talk to them due to exhaustion. Alastor then looked to Uriel, who was glaring harshly at him. Alastor tilted his head. “Is there something the matter, my friend?” Alastor didn’t turn away from Uriel, the two having some sort of stare off.

Eventually, Uriel looked away with a small ‘hm’ and fixed his glasses once again. His eyes closed, taking a formal stance as he stood with his back straight and his book to his chest. “No. I was just heading off. Good day.” Uriel turned his back to the two, walking through the portal. As soon as he walked through, the portal closed behind him, leaving Lucifer and Alastor alone.

Lucifer watched as his brothers left without saying a word to him. He figured they would and he was glad that they were now gone. Lucifer sighed, looking to Alastor when he felt his hand being taken. The other held a more serious expression, which did surprise Lucifer.. but at the same time didn’t. He just wondered what this was about. They had a multitude of things to talk about. Some topics were definitely more important than others. “Al?”

Alastor avoided Lucifer’s gaze as he thought. Even if they spoke in the void of the source’s creation and Lucifer said he accepted Alastor as he was, Alastor still felt like he had to make sure. “Luci, are you truly sure you want to me be honest with you? You do know my way of doing this is…” Alastor was trying to find the right words.

Lucifer crossed his arms. “Fucked up and controlling as hell?”

Alastor blinked at the words. “I was going to say twisted, though I guess that works as well, yes.” Alastor did not know if Lucifer would want him to be himself in this strange relationship of theirs. Alastor could be honest, but show just how fucked up he was? That would definitely cause issues. He didn't need Lucifer being scared off. It was not because of worry, he just didn't need to deal with that.

Alastor was right. Lucifer knew he had no idea what he was getting into. He had gotten a taste of it before, but it wasn’t the full thing. Whenever it slipped through, Alastor would fix himself before Lucifer could fully see it. “This will not work if we’re both getting mixed signals, Al. You need to at least be honest when you’re going all.. creepy and possessive.” Lucifer uncrossed his arms, moving to take a hold of Alastor’s cheek and bring his head forward to look at Lucifer. “All right? We can figure it out before you decide to go all weird.”

Alastor didn’t know if he fully believed Lucifer would accept it, but sure. If that’s what the guy wanted. “In that case… I should probably give this to you.” Alastor summoned a small, black box, green magic surrounding it as he brought it up. “I got it to replace that.. useless thing you had before. With it, you can be mine in this way as well, Luci.”

Lucifer didn’t know what Alastor was meaning by that until the box was opened. In the box was a golden ring with a red ruby in the shape of an apple. There was diamonds shaped as small flowers around the red apple ruby, creating a swirl design on the ring. It was beautiful and Lucifer was in awe as he stared at the ring. “Al…” Was Alastor… This was… It was an engagement ring, that was for certain. Lucifer awkwardly laughed in confusion and shock. “Haha! WOW! Ya sure know how to surprise a guy, don’t you!? This.. wow! Man! You’re.. it’s.. wow!”

Alastor watched as Lucifer freaked out, looking to his shoulder as it was pat by Lucifer in the fallen's nervousness. This reaction wasn’t what Alastor expected, but it didn’t seem bad. It had been a while since he saw Lucifer be so.. him. “What do you say, Lucifer?” Alastor brought the ring out of the box, showing it in all it’s glory to Lucifer. “A king needs his queen, you know.”

Lucifer wheezed in his awkward and insanely nervous laughter. He moved down to lean against his knees with his hand, his other in Alastor’s arm. “Y-ya gotta hold on a minute! I-I need to.. holy fuck! Warn a guy before you go proposing! We just dealt with the root of all evil, holy hell!” Lucifer ignored how ironic that saying was. He wasn’t thinking. He needed to think. Alastor was proposing. Lucifer didn’t know how he went from the King of Hell to Alastor’s queen, but that was somehow the progression this was taking. “I-Isn’t the queen usually a woman!?” He then held up his finger to stop Alastor from answering. “Don’t answer that. It's a bad rhetorical!”

Lucifer turned away, tense as he straighten up as straight as a board as he thought. Lucifer wouldn’t mind ruling with Alastor. Alastor was definitely the king now at this rate. He never cared about his position, but he felt that it would still be important for him to be involved. This would be a way to do it. Plus, this was another way of Alastor possessing him, Lucifer presumed. That lead him down a whole rabbit hole of other things to figure out. Either way, he would be fine with this. He was actually.. kind of happy Alastor thought about this. Lucifer figured Alastor didn’t care about that stuff. Maybe it was for Lucifer as well? To know that, Alastor would have to be honest with him if he asked, and that was a whole thing of its own.

Lucifer thought to himself for a minute with Alastor waiting behind him before Lucifer nodded to himself. Lucifer then turned around. “Okay. I will accept this, on the condition that we fix our little deal.” Lucifer pointed to the other’s chest. “I want you, YOU, Alastor, to swear you will not betray me again and will be fully honest with me. You, Alastor, will not leave me. None of that Al shit. Alastor, you, will not leave and will not betray me, Lucifer. Got it? Accept that, and I will be your queen or.. whatever. It feels weird to call myself that.” Lucifer wanted to fix that messed up deal for himself. He didn’t need his soul or power, he just needed to feel secure in the deal with Alastor. That’s what it was about in the first place.

Alastor tilted his head at the requirements. A mend to their deal, huh? Alastor guessed that at this point it didn’t matter either way. Alastor wouldn’t be leaving and he had nothing what to exactly lie about. It would definitely be difficult, however, to be fully honest. Alastor looked down to Lucifer’s hand when the fallen held it out for Alastor to put the ring on his hand, the hand swirling a gold and red magic around it. Alastor couldn’t help but agree seeing that. He needed to replace the thing before with his own ring. Alastor wasn't giving the soul back, it was just not betraying Lucifer, so this was fine to him. “I, Alastor, will not betray you and will be honest to you, Lucifer. I will never leave you, mon reine.”

Alastor moved to put on the ring, his green magic swirling and mixing with Lucifer’s. Red eyes appeared and opened around them to witness the deal their new root made with his new queen. Alastor held Lucifer’s hand after making the deal, stumbling forward when he was pulled down for a tender kiss with Lucifer. Alastor smiled gently in the kiss as he moved to pick Lucifer up and hold him. The two stayed closely intertwined together, kissing under the red eyes of evil.

----------------

The next few days was about dealing with the aftermath of the chaos that occurred. Although Alastor had fixed everything in Hell to the way it was before Roo was freed, people were still mentally affected by the aftermath. Charlie and Lilith were working to calm the masses with the overlords, the overlords working in their own ways to quell the madness and panic happening.

Alastor, meanwhile, was working with Heaven for the final touches of their help. Lucifer helped Alastor deal with them with the hotel, while Alastor was the main one for how they'd help protect the throne. The two were able to move between Heaven and Hell for it, so they choose to stay in Hell for the day and go back to Heaven in the morning.

Alastor was in his office looking over some of the paperwork given the last meeting while Lucifer was out with Charlie. Charlie was ecstatic to hear the two were getting married and wanted to take her father out for some father-daughter time while he was free. Alastor used the time away from Lucifer to work, since he was barely able to whenever Lucifer was around.. which was pretty much all the time.

Alastor was leaned back against his chair, looking at an eye that had opened on the front of his palm. He still didn’t know how to control these things. They kept opening everywhere and he would have to shake them or poke them for them to go away. Getting the hang of these new abilities and the new ways his body worked was annoying, to say the least. They just didn’t want to listen. “Such an annoyance. Do you not agree, Miss Lilith?”

Lilith was kneeling down in the room, currently not being looked at by Alastor. She had a gash on her cheek from Alastor using his shadow on her when she said something he didn’t like. Due to the new powers in him, his emotions were affected. Alastor wasn’t able to control himself when he was set off. Even if Alastor was in control of the thing connecting him to evil, he would have to learn how to adjust to the heightened sentiments he had. Alastor hummed a tune to himself, his cane which was leaning on his desk playing the same exact tune. “Lilith.. you do know what will happen if you ever try to get close to my queen in any way, correct?”

Lilith watched Alastor, feeling the eye on the root’s palm looking at her. It seemed to be judging her, giving her a warning look while Alastor gave a look of calmness. Eyes had opened around the room, them also staring directly at Lilith as she kneeled in the ground in front of the desk. She was forced down by Alastor’s chain when she spoke on how she may eventually have to reconcile with Lucifer for Charlie’s sake. It had set off Alastor’s possessiveness to think of the two on good terms. Lilith glared at the ground, deciding not to look at Alastor. “Yes, I do.” Lilith felt stinging from her cheek as blood dropped down it. She didn’t care about that pain, though. What was happening with Lucifer and Alastor caused her more suffering. “I will.. do my best to speak with Lucifer as little as possible…”

Alastor grinned widely at Lilith. “Good girl. No more testing me, my dear! I am not in full control of myself at this time, as you can see.” Alastor chuckled to himself. He shook his hand to put away the eye. Alastor waved Lilith away into shadows when he heard the door to his office opening. Due to his charms in the room, people couldn’t hear inside, but he could hear outside. Therefore, he knew someone was coming. He knew exactly who it was as well. The eyes surrounding him closed and disappeared as the door opened, it being as if nothing ever happened in the room.

“Mon reine! What a lovely sight to see~! And how was your outing with Charlie, my dear?” Alastor smiled brightly to Lucifer as he put his elbows on the table, placing his chin on his intertwined fingers. His ear flicked in slight excitement at seeing Lucifer. His. That was all his mind said. He did enjoy this possession of his quite a lot. That feeling was also heightened from his new powers.

Lucifer came into the room, closing the door behind him. “It went amazing! She was so cute with how excited she was!” Lucifer went start walking over to Alastor, taking the entire time he walked to his fiance. “I showed her the duck I was working on and she asked about the sin duck collection I made at well! Oh, I also saw Rosie while we were out and she said hi. Rosie said she would be nothing but your best girl for the wedding or.. something like that. She asked if she could help with the décor, too.” Lucifer got to Alastor and moved to sit on his lap. Alastor didn’t say anything as Lucifer spoke, simply letting him speak as he went to look over the papers again. His arm went around his queen's waist when Lucifer sat on his lap.

Lucifer started to look around the room as if he was searching for something. He had felt Lilith’s energy and power outside the room and thought she was in there. Lucifer knew that Lilith and Alastor sometimes spoke on how Hell was doing after the fight with Roo since Alastor was now king and needed to know everything going on. “So.. where exactly is Lilith? I sensed her here when I entered, but I don’t see her…”

Lucifer instantly regretted saying that when he heard paper tear from claws as Alastor’s hand crumbled up the paper. Fuck. He really needed to learn to think before he spoke with Alastor. “It’s fine, Al! I was just curious! Nothing to worry about with that! Nothing at all!” Lucifer put his arms around Alastor, going closer to him on his lap to calm the deer down. He felt his own ears flatten on his head as he saw the radio dials in the other’s eyes. Alastor had been showing a lot more of his possessiveness towards Lucifer recently. Someone nearly got their head torn off from looking at Lucifer the wrong way while they were out together the other day. “No need to answer that question. I can just continue on my day with Charlie! Um…”

Alastor dropped the paper which now had a hole in it from his claws, going to hold Lucifer’s chin and look at him. “Luci.. she did speak on wishing to reconcile with you. It made me rather angry, you see…” Alastor look at Lucifer with a more sinister expression. Alastor had to be honest. He was forced to from the deal. This meant that when he was like this, he needed to talk it out with Lucifer to avoid any mishaps.

Lucifer blinked at Alastor’s words. So this was because Alastor was triggered beforehand by Lilith. Now the sudden reaction made more sense. Lucifer sighed and went to hold Alastor’s hand. “Al, we already went through this. I am yours, and this ring proves it.” Lucifer brought up his other hand to show the ring on it, the jewels shining in the light of the office room. “No matter what she says, I won’t be leaving you. Relax, Al.”

Alastor held tightly onto Lucifer’s hand as his was brought away from Lucifer’s chin. Lucifer’s words did help, especially seeing the ring that replaced the one he used to have of Lilith’s. His eyes turned to normal as he looked at it. Physical evidence of owning Lucifer always helped. If only Lucifer would stop healing his marks… A discussion for another time.

Alastor pulled Lucifer close with his free hand around Lucifer’s waist to kiss the other. Lucifer was his. His queen. And no one would be able to change that now.

Notes:

I hope the ending is as good as you hoped! I'm not good at endings lol.

For the questions:

1. This ending was not the original ending. The ending used to be a lot darker. Should I post the more twisted ending as it's own chapter?

2. As you can probably tell, there is potential for this to continue. Should I make a sequel to this or leave it as is?